Full text of "An anatomical dissertation upon the movement of the heart and blood in animals, being a statement of the discovery of the circulation of the blood"

See other formats

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



I 






1 



/If //earn- ey^^v^. ^C^. 



AN 



Anatomical Dissertation upon the 

Movement of the Heart 

and Blood in Animals, 

BEING 

A Statement of the Discovery of 
The Circulation of the Blood. 

BY 

WILLIAM HARVEY, M.D., 

P hysician^Extraordinary to King yames the 

First; Physician-in-Ordinary to King Charles 

the First ; and Professor of Anatomy in 

the ^P^yal College of Physicians in 

London. 



This Copy is the Property of : 



• « • " « 



I 



Privately reproduced in facsimile from the Original Edition 
printed at Franckfort-on-ihe-^Maine in the year 1628, with 
a Translation and Memoir, for G. Moreton, 42, Burgate 
Street, Canterbury. 

1894. 



MPT sa 
os> 

(C( 



-:? (c ^- S' 









i 



Ci 



^ 



G 



PREFATORY MEMOIR- 




OCTOR WILLIAM HARVEY was the eldest son of 
Thomas Harvey, of Folkestone, by his second wife Joan 
Halke. He was born at Folkestone on the ist of 
April, 1578. His father is described as a Jurat or 
Alderman, of Folkestone, where he was elected to the 
Office and Dignity of Mayor in the year 1600. Beyond this 
Thomas Harvey, the family genealogy lapses into trackless 
obscurity ; although he is considered by a Genealogist of the 
Harveys* as * apparently descended from or of the same branch 
* of the family as Sir Walter Harvey, " Pepperer " Warden 
' or Mayor of London 1272-3 who bore like arms,' — but of this 
vague relationship, which probably the Doctor himself never 
heard of, there is no satisfactory evidence. 

Thomas Harvey was undoubtedly a highly respectable 
person as Burgess, Alderman and Mayor of Folkestone, which 
was then a small fishing town with a more or less romantic 
trade in smuggling, where he was probably engaged in some 
business occupation. By his second Wife Joan, whom he 
wedded in the year 1577, he had seven sons and two daughters, 
of whom Doctor Harvey was the eldest. According to John 

* See 'Miscellanea Genealogica et Heraldica,' 2nd Series, volume i., 
pp. 357, 388 ; also volume iii., p. 329, &c. — Genealogical Contributions by 
W. J. Harvey — from which much of the genealogical data of this Memoir 
has been derived. 



/ 



iv l^refatory Memoir. 

Aubrey* — who was an intimate friend of Doctor Harvey — 
and to whom we are indebted for much interesting personal 
gossip respecting him — Thomas Harvey occupied, and his 
family were * borne in the House which is now the Post-house, 

* a fair stone-built house, which he gave to Cains College in 

* Cambridge^ with some lands there in his Will. His brother 

* Eliah would have given any money or exchange for it because 

* 'twas his father's, and they all borne there, but the Doctor 

* (truly) thought his memory could better be preserved this 

* way.' — There is, however, no mention of this bequest in Doctor 
Harvey's Will ; and the site of the house is now believed to be 
that which is at present occupied with the Folkestone branch of 
the Young Mens' Christian Association there. 

Thomas Harvey placed his sons well out in life ; some of 
them became Merchants of London trading with the East and 
the Levant^ one of whom endowed the Grammar School at 
Folkestone ; another was Member of Parliament for Hythe and 
held some office in the Royal Household. William^ the eldest, 
was sent to the King's School at Canterbury, in the years 
1588-93 ; and was admitted at Gonville and Caitis College in 
Cambridge on the 315^ May 1593 ; where he graduated in Arts, 
B.A., in the year 1597. In the year following, he proceeded to 
the then great Medical School at Padua where he obtained his 
Medical diploma on the 2^th April, 1602, when twenty-four 
years of age. He then returned to England, received his 
Doctor's degree at Cambridge : and shortly afterwards married 
a daughter of Dr. Lancelot Brown of London, by whom he 
had no children; and entered upon medical practice in the 
City. In the year 1605 he lost his Mother by death, and she 

* * Lives of Eminent Men,* by JOHN Aubrey : London, 18 13, 8vo. John 
Aubrey was born in the year 1626 : and first saw Doctor Harvey in the 
year 1642, but did not become acquainted with him until the year 165 1. 
John Aubrey was well educated, and of a good family, but got into diffi- 
culties of ' lawsuits and lovesuits ' : a most genial, observant man, who says 
of himself: * My head was always working, never idles and even travelling 
' did glean some observations, some whereof are to be valued.' He was one of 
the t^arers at Harvey's funeral, and died in the year 1697. 



l^refatory 3d[emoir. 



was buried in the Chancel of the parish Church at Folkestone^ 
where on its -original brass plate — though relacquered, with 
some of the letters rubricated and otherwise ' restored ' to be 
in keeping with its highly decorated surroundings — her quaint 
and beautifully expressed epitaph is still to be seen. 

Thomas Harvey survived his Wife until the year 1623, 
when he died and was buried at Hackney ; so that neither of 
the parents lived to know of their eldest son's discovery by 
which he was destined to render himself memorable through 
the ages to come. 

Doctor Harvey's practice as a Physician appears to have 
been successful from the first and to have steadily increased in 
prosperity while it procured him various valuable profes- 
sional appointments. He was elected a Fellow of the College 
of Physicians — an institution with which he will, as he wished, 
ever be memorably connected — on the $th June, 1607; and 
some years later he was appointed Physician-Extraordinary to 
King James the First ; and later on, after the publication of 
his great Treatise, he was appointed Physician in Ordinary to 
King Charles the First, whom he attended during the Civil 
Wars. 

It is supposed to have been about the year 1615, that Doctor 
Harvey first set forth his views on the Circulation of the Blood 
during a course of Lectures, which were delivered at the 
College of Physicians : but it was not until the year 1628 that 
his great work * De Motu Cordis' was published, when it 
appeared from a foreign press at FranckforUon-the-Maine which 
was, it is said, the great centre of the book-publishing trade 
at that time. 

For many years Doctor Harvey had by careful examina- 
tions of, and experiments made upon, the bodies of animals, 
endeavoured to ascertain the movements and functions of the 
heart ; and the conclusions which he formed respecting them 
were such that he could not accept the generally received views 
of preceding Physiologists, who had specially studied and 
written upon the subject His conclusions were not arrived at 
without considerable labour and difficulty, so much so that, it 



JL. 



vi Prefatory Memoir, 

is said, at one timo he found the matter so beset with difficulties 
that he was inclined to agree with Fracastorius, that the move- 
ments of the heart and their purposes could be comprehended 
by God alone. This despair was but momentary and soon 
overcome ; and perhaps it was then, when, as he says * I began 
* to think whether there might not be a MOVEMENT IN A 
CIRCLE ' — and thus the great Truth was revealed to him. 

Doctor Harvey's work *De Mofu Cordis,^ setting forth 
his discovery, was on its publication, as is well known, generally 
rejected :* but it is not perhaps generally recollected that no 
ocular demonstration of the actual Circulation of the Blood was 
possible at that time ; nor until the introduction of the micro- 
scope which was not till after his time. In this consists 
Doctor Harvey's true greatness that he arrived at his 
discovery by faith in inductive reasoning as an infallible guide 
to Truth. He was indeed a true Seer ; and his discovery is the 
most beneficial to mankind that has yet been made. 

It is pathetic to consider, were it not that it ennobles Doctor 
Harvey's discovery, that he never saw the blood actually circu- 
lating : the only magnifying glass then used or known was the 
ordinary reading glass of to-day. It was reserved for one 
Marcellus Malpighi, of Crevalcuore, who used the microscope, 
to see the blood actually in circulation as exhibited in the lung 
of a frog — ^which he announced three or four years after Doctor 
Harvey's death. 

In the year 1651 Doctor Harvey's work on 'Generation' 
appeared ; and in the year 1654 he was elected President of the 
College of Physicians, to which he was a great Benefactor and 
made considerable additions to the building which were des- 
troyed in the Great Fire. He also made a settlement of funds 
upon the College one portion of the interest of which was to 
be for the Librarian's salary and the other to be devoted to the 



* Aubrey says that he heard Harvey say *that after his book on the 
' Circulation of the Blood came out, he &11 mightily in his practice, and was 
' believed by the vulgar that he was crack-brained, and all the physitians 
* were against him.' 



*"% 



l^refatory Memoir. vii 

annual delivery of a solemn Oration in commemoration of those 
who had been Benefactors to the College. This Oration, now 
known as the Commemorative Oration, is still annually de- 
livered on St. Luke's Day when Doctor Harvey's work and 
memory are affectionately revered. At the recent Oration 
delivered by Doctor Lauder- Brunton, it was shown how 
Doctor Harvey's discovery still lives and works, and that from 
his idea of the Circulation, had grown all modern ideas of 
disease and the mode and action of drugs. 

Of Doctor Harvey's personal appearance and disposition 
we have the testimony of his friend John Aubrey who thus 
describes him : * He was not tall, but of the lowest stature,* 

* round faced, olivaster (like wainscot) complexion, little eie, 

* round, very black, full of spirit, his haire was black as a raven, 

* but quite white twenty years before he died. . . • In temper 
' he was like his brothers, very choleric, and in his younger 

* days he wore a dagger, as the fashion then was, which he 

* would be apt to draw out upon every occasion ' — though it is 
not recorded that he ever did so to anyone's injury. — In visit- 
ing his patients he ' rode on horseback with a foot-cloath, his 
' man following on foot, as the fashion then was, which was 

* very decent, now quite discontinued. The judges rode also 
' with the foot-cloathes to Westminster Hall. . . . He was 

* always very contemplative and was wont to frequent the leads 

* of Cockaine-house, which his brother Eliab had bought, 
' having there his several stations in regard to the sun and the 
' wind, for the indulgence of his fancy ... he had caves made 

* in the ground, in which he delighted in the summer time to 

* meditate.' He also loved darkness, saying that he could then 
/ better contemplate. 

* In the face of this evidence it is strange to see the incongruous Statue of 

t * Doctor Harvey, which was erected on the Folkestone Leas in the year 

JL . 1881. In this Statue he is represented as of colossal size, standing with a large 

r^'^;^^^- '>-^ ^ heart in his left hand, from which the ventricles are seen protruding, resem- 

*^..'-> bling in their size and appearance the ends of iron gas-pipes: while his 

right hand is extended as if in the act of demonstrating his views. The 
stained-glass window to his memory which was placed xnFolkestone Church 
is a much more pleasing memorial. 



viii Prefatory Memoir. 

The best portrait of Doctor Harvey is believed to be that 
by Jansen at the Royal College of Physicians ; and it is regret- 
table that permission to reproduce it for this work — ^which is 
of so much interest in connection with him who was so great a 
Benefactor to, and so illustrious a Fellow of, the College — ^was 
withheld. The Portrait prefixed to this volume is from that in 
the National Portrait Gallery, which was once the property of 
Doctor Mead, and has been twice engraved : it is a pleasing 
and an authentic likeness. 

As Doctor Harvey advanced in years he did not practise 
his profession except in special cases. He appears to have been 
generally free from physical infirmity ; but towards the end of 
his life he was much afflicted with the gout, though at the close, 
his transition through Death was easy and his great spirit 
passed away on the evening of the ^rd of June, 1657, within ten 
months of his eightieth birthday. 



After Doctor Harvey's death there was a rumour that he 
had ended his struggles by taking opium, which his friend 
Aubrey very strongly denies, and says * It is now fitt and but 
'just that I should endeavour to undeceive the world in a 

* scandal that I find strongly runnes of him, w<* I have mett 

* amongst some learned young men, viz., that he made himself 

* away, to putt himself out of his paine by opium ; not but that, 
' had he laboured under great paines, he had been readie 

* enough to have donne it ; I do not deny that it was not 

* according to his principles on certain occasions to . . . [sic] 
' but the manner of his dyeing was really and bond fide thus, 

* viz., the morning of his death about 10 o'clock, he went to 
' speake, and found he had the dead palsey in his tongue ; then 
' he sawe what was to become of him, he knew there was then 

* no hopes of his recovery, so presently sends for his young 

* nephews to come up to him to whom he gives one his watch 
' ('twas a minute watch with which he made his experiments), 
*to another, another remembrance, S'C, made sign to . . , 



Prefatory Memoir. ix 

* Sambroke, his Apothecary, in Black Fryars, to lett him blood 

* in the tongue, which did little or no good and so he ended 

* his dayes.* 

According to Aubr^, Doctor Harvey died in London but 
the Harvey Genealogist states that it was at his brother's house 
at Roehampton. His remains were encased in lead and laid to 
rest in the family vault in Hempstead Church on the 26th June, 

1657- 
In jfanuary, 1882, the Tower of Hempstead Church collapsed ; 

and the further preservation of Doctor Harvey's remains — 
which were lying encased in their original lead cerements, in 
the Harvey vault beneath the Church — was considered by the 
College of Physicians and the family representatives. It was 
at first proposed to re-inter them in Westminster Abbey be- 
neath a thick glass plate. This idea was, however, aban- 
doned ; and a marble sarcophagus was erected in the centre of 
the Harvey Chapel of Hempstead Church : and on St. Luke's 
Day (the day of the annual Commemorative Oration) the i8th of 
October, 1883, in the presence of the family representatives, the 
President, the Office bearers, and some of the Fellows of the 
College of Physicians and the officiating Clergy, the remains were 
reverently transferred to their new, and it may be hoped, final 
resting-place within the sarcophagus together with a copy of 
his works and a Roll recording the incidents of the Trans- 
lation. 

Those who may desire fuller information respecting Doctor 
Harvey than it is practicable to give within these brief limits 
are referred to his life by the late Doctor Willis, published in 
1878, the year of his own death. Doctor Willis truly revered 
Doctor Harvey's memory and has with particular and unusual 
ability set forth his discovery and considered it in connection 
with the views of preceding Physiologists. Doctor Harvey's 
Works, translated and edited by Doctor Willis, were pub- 
lished by the Sydenham Society in the year 1847. 

In the Museum at Folkestone is an ancient pestle and Mortar 
which is exhibited as having been used by Doctor Harvey for 
compounding his drugs. The Mortar which is composed of 



Prefatory Memoir. 



bell metal bears the following encircling inscription — 1625 ■ 
SOLI . DEO . GLORIA . MICHAEL . BVRCERHVVS 
. ME , FECIT, There is no evidence of its ever having been 
in the possession of Doctor Harvey : it is, however, contem- 
porary with him. 

B. 



Cartouche displaying the Harvey Coat-of-Arms, 

copied from Doctor Harvey's Monument 

in Hempstead Church. 



eXERCITATIO 

ANATOMICA DE 

MOTV CORDIS ET SAN- 

GVINIS IN ANIMALI- 

BVS, 

(^VILIELMI HARVEI ANCLI, 

MtdiciRegii, £5* Troftforis (iAnatomit in CoU 

kgh LMtdicfirfm LmdiMtnJi, 



fnASCOTFRTt, 

Sump tibus GVtLIELMI FIT ZERI. 

AHso «. oc xxruu 



Sereniftmo 0" Irmiliifimo 

CAROLO,MAGNiE 

BRITANNI.E.FRANCI^. 

ET HYBERNIiE REGI, FI- 

D£I DEFENSOB.I. 

Ercnilfime Rex, 

Cor aniinaliumjfhndamen- 

tum eft vitz,piinceps omnium, 

Microcofmi Sol , a quo omnis 
vegetatio dcpendet, vigor omnis Scrobur 
etnanat. Rex pariter regnorum fuorum 
fundamentuni,&;MicrocofmifuiSoI,Rci- 
publicx Coreft, a quo omnis emanat po- 
teftasjomnis gratia provenit. Qujederao- 
tu cordis hie (cripca funt,Majeftati tu? (vti 
huiusfeculi mos eft^ oiFerre eo magis aa- 
fus fum, quodad hominis exemplum hu- 
A I mana 



4 PSDJCATIO. 

manapene omnia > & ad cordis^Regis plu> 
rima. Regi itaque non inutilis cordis fui 
notida > tanquam a^onum diuinum £- 
xemplarium : ( iic paruis componere ma- 
gnafolebant.) Poteris faltem Regum opci- 
me, in faftigio rerum humanaruni pofitus, 
vnaopera 6c humani corporis principium 
& Regi^ fitnul pocedacisTu^ emgiem con- 
templari. Sufcipe itaq*, , humilime prccor \ 
Serenifnme Rex vficatabenigtiitate &c de- 
mentia de corde noua haze , qui ipfe nouus 
iplendor huius feculiafic tocum vere cor es, 
princeps virtuce abundans, ac gracia } cui 
acceptum iure merico referimus, quicqoid 

noftra Anglia boni,quicquid vita noflra iu* 
cundij habec» 

deaoaffimasfinitt 

GviLiELMVsHAnyziys, 



Excillentifr £5" Onuuif Viro D. 

D. ARGENT. 

COLLEGII MEDICORVM 

LONOINENS. PHifSIDI AmICO SVO 

fingulari cxtetKqi Doflifl". Medicis 

Collegis fuis amantifll 

S. P. D. 

ijEam de motu & vfli cordis, & circni- 
ScufanguinisfcntcntiamE.D.D.an' 
cea&piu«in prxle£tiontbus mcis A- 
natomicis aperai novam: fed iam per 
'nouem & amplius annosmultis o- 
cularibus cfcmonftrationibusia confpefiuveftro 
confirmatam, tarionibus & areumenris illuftra- 
tain,Sf abobiei^tionibus dodtiflrnionim&pcriciC- 
fimonim Anatomicorum iibccacam , toties ab 
omnibus defidcratain,a quibuldam cfflagitaram, 
inluccm&conlpcAuin omnium hoclibcllo pro- 
A }' duximus 



^ DEDICATfO. 

duximus. Qucm nifi vobis tranfmiflum E. D. D, 
minus fpcrarcm prodirc poflc integrum & tutum, 
cum pcnc omnium illarum obfcruarionum , cr 
quibus aut vcritatcm colligo , aut crrorcs rcclar- 
»uo, c vobis plurimos &ficlc dignos appellate pof. 
fiim tcftcs, qui diflc<aioncs mcas vidiftis,& ocula- 
ribus dcmonftrationibus eorum, quxhicadfcn- 
iumpalamaflcucfo, affiftct c candidc & aftipulari 
conmeuiftis. Et cum contra receptam viam , per 
totfcculaannorumabinnumcris, iifqj dariffimis 
do6liflimifquc,viris tritam dcilluftratamifangui- 
ncmitcrnouum metiri fuum & reuolucrc folusi- 
ftc liber affirmaret j arrogantcr nimis faiSlum, nc 
viderctur,libcllumiftum per aliquot abhinc retro 
annosalioquinperfe(^um, vd in publicum cxirc 
vcl transfretarc fi pcrmififlem, fummopcrc vere • 
bar: Nifi prius vobis propofiiiflcm, & perautopfi- 
amconErmaflcm,vcftrisdubiis & obie^ionibus 
ie{pondiflcm,&Pracfidis ornatiffimi cenfuram in 
fauQrcmaccepiflem.Pcrfuafiflimum veruntan>en 
habui,quodfi coram vobis noftroq^CoUegio tot 
tantifque viris do^fciffimis nobilitatd', propofi- 
tumfiiftincrepotuerim, ab aliis turn demum mi- 
nus pertime£ccndum» & iam illud , quod roihi 

a vobis 



Z>EDTCjtTlO. y 

si vobis^ ob amorem vericatis , contigit vnicam Co- 
kcium, ab omnibus aliis qui nmilitcr (int phi- 
lofo hati non minus eflc iperandum. Philofo- 
pbienim vcri,(|uiamore vcricads& iapienciar fla- 
grant, nunquamfetamoe^^, (apientia plcnos re- 
periunt, aut fiio (cnfu abundant > quin vcritati , 
a quocunque & quandocunquc vcncrit, locum 
dent. Nee tarn angufti animi vt crcdant 
quamuis artcm aut iciendam adeo omnibus nu- 
merisabblutam&pcrfedlamavcteribus tradica, 
vtalioru induftrix^&diligencUenihiintreliquum : 
cumprofiteanrarplurimljfflaximam pancmco^ 
xum quae fcimus> coram quae ignoramus 
mini mam eflc, nee ita traditionibus & praecc- 
ptis quorumcunque additfti, infervirc lepatiun- 
tur P hi] ofbphi,&iibcrtatem pa:dut,nc ocuiis pro- 
priis fidem adhibeant , nee ita in verba iurant 
antiquitatis magiftrs, vt veritatem amicam in a- 
pertis relinquant, 8c in con^edu omnium dcfe- 
rant. Sed ucut ercdulos & vanos , omnia prima 
fade admittere & eredcre , ita manifcfta fenfoi 
non videre, & Luce mcridiatfa diem non agno- 
(cere ,(hipidos & infenfatos pariter ezi(timant»£t 
non minus poetarum fabulas^&vulgi delinunenta» 
quam Sceptieorum epochen in via philoibphica 



g DEDICJTJO. 

dccIinait<Ioccnt.Omncsitcmftu(Iiofi, boni,ho- 
ncftique,nunquamitapaffionibus indignations, 

inuidii?,obrai mentcm Hnanti quo minus audiant 
£quoanitnoqua;provcricatcprolerantur , aut 
rem vere dcmonftiatam inceiligant.nectuipepu- 
tanc mutarc fentenciam (i Veritas fuadet &aperta 
demonftratio : nee crrores , licet anciquiflimos de- 
fcrere arbitrantur inhoneftum. Cum optime no- 
rintquodhumanum/it crrare, dccipi, &quodca. 
fu multaTepertacflecontingat qusedifcere quiuis 
aqaouispodit^aiuuenefenex^aftultointclligens. 
Verumiiio tradatu, CoUcga: Amantiflimi,in 
authorum £c (ctiptomm Anatomicorum nomini- 
bus, opcribus & icntentiis rccenfendis , cxaeitan- 
dismcmoriammeam, tc lucubradones, malum- 
queledionem &;magnum volumen oftentarc no- 
lebam.Tum quod non cxlibris , fed ex diflc^bioni- 
bus, noncxpladtisPhilofophorum,{cdfabrica na. 
turae difccre & doccrc Anatomcn profitcar. Turn 
quod Qcaue c veteribus qucmquam dcbicobono- 
rede&audare, neque e poftcrioribus quemquam 
irritari asquum cetueam, aut moliar. Neque cum 
ibquiin Anatomicis antcccllucrunt,& me docue- 
tant,manus conlerere, aut dimicari honeftum pu- 
tcm. Acccdit,quodnccfalfitatiscrimcn,inquem- 

piam 



DEDICJTIO. 



piam vencatis itucuoium meaiponteinarere velic. 
nccqucnquamenoiislabciauinulare. Scd iolam 
veritatetn (e£tor,&omneintumopciam,tuin oleii 
eocontuli, vtaliquid bonis gratum> dodis com- 

modum, &rcilittei:arutvtilc in medium profeire 
poilim, Valete Domini D. ExccUendE & Anaro- 
mico Ycftro £uicte 



CriLlELMO JtdHrBO, 



B PRO- 



P R O OE M I V M 

Quo dcmonftratur quod quae ha^enus 
fcripu funt de mocu , 6c vfii cordis Sc acteria- 
rum minus firma ciTc. 
rdu arteriarmnque metUiptt^:4£fi»'fJe,vfi, 
mlitdtihus ccgitamii operAfretiumeU^qmt 
vgbthis rmndttijunt liter 'uieHobterei qua 
loid^Atd^traditifdnimdduertereyVtqMd 
t diSd > confirmentur -■ ^uafilpt dift&tene 
m»mtOmicx,multipUciexf€runtu,iiiliffnti, & 
ocemMta thfiruatitne emendemur. 

Teneomnei hue vjatie A>hitathidrMedifi,(^ Philofifhijup- 
femmt turn GtUftOytnnJem lifum effifu^ , quern refptraticnii, 
^vnartt£»tumdifferTe,^ii9diBeMbtMim4Uhiecii vittdifiicul- 
tMtemanet: reliqu'utvetqmd»dvtilitatemy velquadndmetm 
medumJpeiiMtfimiUterfi hMbentibiu, vnde sffirmantQvt Hiero- 
nymm ftbr. dh *tj. f. librofuo de lerpiratione muperrimee- 
Mto)qM6dquMi4m namfirfficit fu^corditiC^drterUrumdde- 
mentMdHmifi'reftigerdtiZtmiidtckNMtiirdputTHefies cired car 
fdhreftHts tffi^ Hiiefdtet qued ifiuciMjite dixerint fmrti de 
SyfioUyt^ DUJifileydemptitcordif ei' inerisnim »hde omaiddd 
fifiimttes rtf^itienttf eos trddidijfe. 

Ciimverfi4lherfibdhedtmfi/m,(^ffrfliaaiactrdutaiidm 
fwlmatum,alittr drteridnumtqudmptiferitidtistexmde, vjutt<^ 
vfiii/dtesexfiririverifimiUetft digerreque fkrimmi^cerdif »& 

famUter 



PROOEMIVM. ,1 

enim ijfdem yfihus infirnUmifu^^ uref^imio , cf* in Dufide 
tntr^fimMt derem in CMitdiesfani irterid (jvH vtJg^dicuBt)^^ 
in SyftoUfir erfdtmfor^s csrnn, &tuiisfntiffn€s tmittmt , n€c 
non mtdio ttmfwe inicr Sjft^km , cf Diajl^lem aUrem^ 
€MtineMn$ ; c" ^n$ms wnpore mt derem , dta jHri^ 
tm^AutfuUgtms. ^uid itBqn€U^0nieMt GiUno « qmukntm 
firiffit^Nuturii fanguintm connneri imarterik^ &miil fritter 
fangftinem 9 nimirtim f^tf^^iritm^ntqmserem ffam/Aexftn- 
mentis^ & fdMnibus in eodem MbtojMkccBigere Uce^ Etfi 
in DuiJtoUrefia9inrMrferiddb§cr€ introfimpto , in mMim fulfil 
maimri fabetmie iirucofU i trgo magnoextfteMeffUfkyfitotmm 
forprntnlminenm immerJh'fSyveldfU£yvelM,ne€rJie^fMl/un^ 
ftitimantmin0remeJle9sMidrd$0remmiib0:cnmferc^mdm' 
bieniis balnei , airem intra arteriasfermedre difficibusfii yfimm 
imf0^ik. SimiUter , cum omnes drterid tkm frofmJU 9 quhm 
ctUdned^oJem tempare9(^PdriveUcifdtedi^enadnnfr;a00m0d^ 
foierit dcr tim HberftC^ celmierfer cutemy cdn$enh hdbittunqtfe 
C9rf^isinfrofundmnfntrdnfireyqudmfer<Miic$iUmfildm. Et 
quomedo Embfjonnm drttrut ftfinficm in tdmtdiesjuas deren$ 
fer^tntrem maiernumy ^fircorfm t^teridUrdhdni \ Velqud^ 
m$dd PkHdyBtlendy Delfhinesycetdteum omntgenmyC^fiJcesd^ 
nmes in fnrfkndo mdris dtteridrum fudrmn'Didfi$U y &STfidle^ 
ferimmenjdmdqitdmdffdm celerifu^dlr&ninirdjitmnn$y&e'' 
mitifmK Diceriver0qMddderem itnfUntdtmnin dqttd dbfirber 
dnt y & in dqudrnfidiginesfrdf redddnt yfiffnento hduddbfimik. 
Et JitnSjfioU drier i4f€rp9r0scdmny& cutkyftUtginese cdmid^ 
tibnsiBotmnexpeUimtyCMrnMitemJpiriinsy qudsdicunt ftUn^im 
iUnc0niineriyCinn^itmmnli0temn^esfi$Uffnibmfi»i* Etfi 
am inSjfi0Uyt$minDidft0kd}htmdrteri£dccipimttyf^reddMnt9 
n/tipubmncs in refirdti0nci tm n0n &h$efMnn$ infliSl0per 

3 t srt€ri0* 



u PROOEMIVM. 

arierkttnttsmvuUicreifiiHonetrachMper vulnm, deremm^ 
gr€diTrigr^didM$hmc0ntrmismotibiiSjf^meH: Seili vtr^a^ 
tiftiftdtim vnocMtmm maiufMguinem vi^^irudiyt^M^de 
rcm,velwgr€JiyV€lr€grediman^ft»meH. Stfi^usarteriarum 
fortes carper is T^frigerMt t &euentMt vtipibmnes iffumc0T\ 
Mam0d0 dicnnt wilg0drteridtk€9rdein fAtttsfinguUsvitdim 
JiHffiinemdtffinrre referiijpmiim^ritibm viiglibus > quifsrti- 
nm cAbrtmfMeMtjj0fuumJufatent9 (^ qud^ abfkmftttm rtfdf- 
cidni^ drq»om9dd{Jilt^d$iirUdTterias ) ft Aiimf dries ncnmcid 
terfent^fngenty&qudfipdUiJdcerntmiuryJedf^dU tdniem deji^ 
nuniyquodficsmdrnm Cdtenum eessMgUyfstid cdlere^qiUper omms 
fd^UsfufefnediOfdicenfiuxtrdUfrttsdidfinUcumhifufiaedt nu^ 
gis erUruncdloremfdnihus defirrey qudm refrigerium , c^ euen^ 
tdiidnem. FrdieredquornddoDtdftebfimulJ^UaskcordedUrd^ 
hdt^ ddtdtefddendasfdnes^fanul^diextermrefrigerium \ Am* 
fUmtdmetJi iffdem vfihstsfulmones^ dftifim^& c$r infer me dIA* 
qnidffirmenijtdmemcprfiiriimim efficwdmej/e^f^drtcride/piru 
fm cenHHerejtfdMfimnene^imdkmnittdmmsesdHUmffs^ 
fdcere,d$aretmer€cmsird Cebimiip^manem^negdnt.^imindrci 
CdUm^dfisumk cMtinedSmrmmneriiSyt^Mnfiiritm^oHird 
Brd^firsomndjfisiefdnt. VidentwifistofinUnetiidinterfefugn^ 
fe^&fefeimttiem refelUre/vt omnesmnsnentefintfufpelid.SdM^ 
guinem in drteriutMimirh & aneridefibm$Jd»gfunem deferre 

qaoafan- fSfdmfeftume0y€stmdbvnddriir$dJifti£fdy hcetUm Cdlemsei^'^ 

if^ ^tfrmdiptnrimisim lecie vmmfimibd^dfpdtio tot dm mdffiMfim^ 

m arroiif. ^^j^jg ^^ vmmrjd cerfefeymdfjuh& trnpUdt^frrfufioneeschdih 

fidmfmti^xferimnimH Gdlenitdk^. Si {inqmi) faniculo u* 

ceriamycrinqi lieaueris & medio refciflb (ecuudum Ion. 

gitudiaemiqooaiQter duas ligaturas in arceriis compre* 
cnfani erlr>nihil pr»ter fanguinc eile reperies : &fictf$^ 
haifimgfdnifibimcdHtitHre. VndeettdfimsktefrnohktetiiHmm 

ika: 



PROOEMIVM. 15 

tkei: SiiimiemfiBgMiffem^ ^mvemsfimUttrUffHk^ &rejcijps 
inejiyfmteneris in 4rimiiQjuem im ntprtHisjC^JiiSdnmalibHsJk- 
fim ego exf€r$mJkm)iMdem TaionefimUiter concUdert msfiffu 
musjLrttrisisenndtmfangHMem^uem vendy&nihil prater eunJe 
fgngntnem contimre. Aliqui dum dijfobtere d^uUdtem tcnfMif 
Jpku»§fum^c^iiriemfMm ejfffangmnemdffirmdntesyiadreconce- 
dMntfOrterUrtimnmHmeJpfimgmnem icordein vniuetfumcof 
fmdiferreyf^rifUtasfingifmcMrteriMsejJe : Spiriiuofmn.fin" 
ffiisynom minrnprngwifi: EiUmfinguisprputfingHiSit^quim 
venuflmtyeMmJUritibusimbmnem0»egaf. ^Iluodfi^uiimrtt- 
riis efifinguis vvfruniJ^iritUMm €0fu tmrgeMi^ Hmen cxifiimM * 
dMmeJihasJpmtiisifingMincinfep^MkiUsejfiyJku^ vents, 
cf fu^dfingMu > tjrj^imm vmum corpus confiituMt ( vtftrum^ 
(^%iajrumwU£tejMMtc4Urm^M4C4lidi)qu0 carporereplasiur 
srterU drcuim corporis diflribtttionem i cordedrteruprdJlafrtyC^ 
boccorpm mihUdUudyqMiunfiMgmsefl. Siverobmncfinguwemno 
MrferiiSi ic^defergneriatmm I>U^lem4atrMhiMcu9t%videMwt 
sfinuroyquod MrterUJiidiftemiione fingumeijlo repUM0iur9& 
n§n iere AmUenie^ viiprim : 2{gmfittiom geredh dmtseMe re- 
fieri duoHi^qti^modo'f^quomdorecipientecordtfinguhtemi Si 
imSjfioUidfijtj^o9$ur$getimpoffiMe\rcpleri drterids^mattrM^ 
hdntur^velrepleriy&non diftendi $ Sim Muiemin VutftoU^in dmos 
vfis confrsriostf^ pinguimeyC^ sicrcmyt^ cdtorem^ f^frigmfifmnl 
reciprewi\siM§difiimprohMe.Amplim<mm s^mum^jmilDidr^ 
fioucordUy(^drt€riAr!ieJlet&JimtUSjfiol?uiberieJlim 
^ufmodom. cumfimmldiftendsMmdMcorporafiimdcecomUy 
MltiriiMhdbcrodiitsihMiyV^lcmfimiUioirAbiMtiirtMberiisia&er^ 
tectpua sdiqmdl Infnper forfom trnpophekeHyisliquidpoffeMUMd 
corpmiisimfiiptidftrshereviSfomUiinryfmdyhndiJiifMii rstfi 
viAmf^firifiSvidkeMi€r$risom^ri0dMrede£tMdconftiimio* 

rdfusmngimiJiJTskMisiUspM 

fngpre. SeddrierimdillenS^qmsrefierfimyVtfuadi^wres^ 



,4 PROOEMIVM. 

aia^ ncn repUri^quUdiJiendHnturvtfhlks.fdcik^dfert^iempn- 
ftr^e mepoJfey&pMLm smfe bsc dcmonfiraffe exifiimo : Ammem 
Uhr. quodfang* cont. in acten GaUm exferimentum in com- 
tnrmmjkji hahet. ArterUm nudAtM^fecundumUngundincm 
inciditj uumumque > vdconcoMMm , per vi4imJiftt$Um immiuii, 
qi$o (irfingMexitir€n0mfoffitx^vtdHUS0btiir€iiir.(^^ 
que {inquii)(u:(c habet» arteria tota pulfabic .* cum pri- 
mum vcroobdudum filum (iiper arteriam, & fiftulam in 
laqueumcotrahensarcerix tunicas calamo obftrinxeriS) 
nonamplius arteriam vicra laqueum palpitare videbts. 
T^cigojfecicxperimcntum Gdeni^ec nUe f ojfe fieri vtMd cor ^^ 
rcohimpetuofifAHguinisexiftmis cntptionemfMio^cokturd' 
bit fine UgaimnvHlnus fJluU : Cr ferfJtuU camutem vlierim 
frefitirejMgmnem nondubiip stamen hoc experiments drprobA- 
revidetHrGilenHefi/ciUtaiemp$tlfificMmpir tunicss grterigrum^ 
4 cerde man4re^($*quodarterid cb$m cUftenddntury at iOafdotltd - 
tipuljificd repkdntnr , qnid diftendnntur i/t/offes , non dsftenddn- 
tur^nid repUntur/vt vtres. Scdc^indrteriotomid > ^ vnlneri. 
tmcentrdrium mdnifefinm eH : finguic enimfd&enddJfdrterik 
frefimdiimr cum impeiu^odd bngius^moddfrdpim vicijpmprd' 
JitM$d§y&fdimJemfereB in drterid DidJtoU e^nonin SyftoU. 
^McUredppdret^pdykfdnguinitdrteridmdijiendi. Ipfdenim 
dnm d$ftenditury nonpotefffsngtdnem tdntd vi proycere » potitis 
derem infeper vuinncdttrsheredeberetyficundifm ed , qud i/ulgi 
de dfteridrum vfu hSidtdpmt. Nee craffities trnticesmm drterid 
nebis imp§ndtyjdctd;te$empulfific$mpronenire i car de per ipfts t$k. 
nicdc: NdmqdtbdfddmdnimdUbuserterijtk vtnk nihil differunt^ 
e^ extremis pdrtibm heminif, &pdriuediffemindtionibtte Mrteri- 
drum quales in cerebroymduu e^c. nemeper tunicae^ drteriae k 've- 
nispduritdiflinguereieddemenimvtrif^tmucdiindneurifmdte 
ffdtered ex incifi velexe/i drterid genito»eddemdmnine pultitid 



cum 



PROOEMIVM. If 

cumnUquu iTteriis^&tdmiHnon habetftmusmsmrU.H^cme^ 
€tm doaiffimtisBioUnm lib. 7. attefiatur. Nc^ nmdimvfam 
pulfm^reJpirdtUmsquuexiJiimet yqHodufdemumpsvtijrcAi' 
raihycrebri§res > msiores y ceitriores fieri ctm^t^'utUuTfuyifA^ vmI" 
ncOsMMt qi$0uu cgjfuiente (yt dicit GaUnm) VUm nonfelum iOud 
experimeiftum iff m tomtrarium ( quadfibtere Gdenm nititur) 
cmn sb imm§dicd refUtionepiUfus exiftsnt fmMris , reJ^Mtiones 
mipMres ; S€d& infmrkfulfmfrtquentes^/cmm re^Miio imerim 
rMTd* Simiiterimtimar€y(^citrky ^smxiefdte drnmhtmcMUqm- 
bm mfibrUfmfM^ ceUres^frequenUs^f/^irsiwfes verc fardU^ 
res* HMcc^haiufiMdi incemmida pofitasofimhnes dtfulfu , & 
^fudrteriarftm^eonfequuntur: n0nmwmfnfinetism€a^qHdde 
'vjuydt pdfh cerdu £ffirmMt$try diffi€i$liMiibm pkrimU & inex^ 
tricsbiiibus imfUx^funt. CerMJ^nmrnt vulgefMtem , &effici^ 
mm vUdtiJ^rituseJfey quHus wtdm finguUs fsrtibm UtffMtury 
e^umeM negdxi dextrum veniriculumjpirhtisfiuerey/eapr^be' . 
redMntdXdt dUmemimmftdmfinibm^ vnde dicuBi fifiibtis deejji 
dextrum veutrknlmmeerdis^t^mmmmBwUnuMeSMibiisnon 
fimiptdme»es:Ef^ dexter ventricidttscerdiSyfulm0migrMtiMjk. 

I. Cmr {qudfi^eum eademfeme cenftitiuiofitvtriufi^vtk^ 
tricttU^eeJemfiiricdfibrgrmn , Ucertulorumt vdltmUntrnt vdfi^ 
rum y MttrieuUrumy r^ eedcm "vterju in dijfeBienibm refer ciumr 
fingmtte^fimiliter ni^enteyfimiuter g^umefcentei Car {imqus) 
cum tddemfit vtriu^ oBie > metmpulfitt^ vmisees vfibus y tern 
differemibtu^yexifimemmdiftiueiesf^^ > Si^MluuUtricuJ^ides 
tresfuhdextri vemrieuliimgr^yimpedintemtefint/kugmniere' 
grejfuiinn/enam cMudm, &fi]hmbnktratresiUd$ner^cieMrte^ 
riefit vend vtfimgmn'u ngreJfumimfedirentfdSdfint : cur^ turn 
jimibterje hdbednt. finiftro vetttrkulo fimiberfingfdmt tume^ 
greJfuiytumregreffmimftdiiud^fdffMeJJe^mgemm. 

X. EtcummdgtutuMmyfirwu^Jitu^emwtfdiedemfenemedd 

fimjbto 



ig PROOEMIVM. 

umm«ffiih & regreffjdimfedimentt tjjem dextn verofinffU. 
nil. UemwgimonjmiUiunvidetmrpuifittnist d'^irittuimmt' 
tiufimiUier imfeiiretfttft^. 

5. EtcMmmuttmt &vj^fii$iiivkem reJ^»nde4Mt magm^ 
tudiiKiVideticttyvena arteri0/t,f^4rterU vemfneiir vnumwu 
iuao vfuiJeftitteturtViJeUcet dfndif pulmenmittgberiipiibtrce^ 
4. Et^uMtodf prfih4hile<0(vftfM/4ui/ Re/Udus Cobtmbut^ 
tMtofaMffiinetpus^e ddmarithntmpidmtnnmi cumbtcvast 
vendvidelicttArteriofi^xi^ertt mtgnitudine vtrumgu rtmtm 
di/lrihutioftif veMCMudefcemleMis trurdlem. 
f. Et (qtufo ) cumftdminestgm fropi^t , ef vjittMmgm. 

fltimexiftta,&tffc0nwnumotu,iitiidtBqutdd€xtriveHtrun& 
fidfuofitifit > &qmden ntudNttura , ^ttUdemUrtrnpUm' 
n»m»*berimveiitru$iit$mterdi MUtmgereneeeJfehdbest. 

Om dkmtfimfirtm vemrkuhm ^fubtumbtUy&dexm 
cordttfiMmtteriam^trahere^pritmcMdendesi diremvi'> 
ddket&fi»fftinem» (TftmnmttrtMmJpmtitepmfMgiimem 
Mtrtlume : &htncfiU$ffae$ , vidi&cet retrt fermeriam vetu- 
lemrmmttufttltmius,ilUnc(piruu*ii$Mcmm. ^itideHauod 
feftnttunemfacit, & qn9dmodthuc iBuepritiufidigimes dtrd 
fermtfiunemsHt confifatiem ctmmamt. Si tricmfpides mitr*. 
^'^*'^''^'*''*'V^'^f^*numidpub^nesL0m,d,m. 

ffmtmm^fHbfequente Dilate cmrdU) AMrt* i Et inmiM, 
tST* '^'T^ '^'^^'fiirUM^fumfimguinidif 

'W>^<»^frm^t*er€mfnidem^^ 
V^^^ntftrumsreds.cm^ej^^^ 



PROOEMIVM. ^y 

mcA mirU f$etum^n0B mfifriudto^f^ vm vfid(wdeLMUnditpmU 
mo0iim)de/lmdri0t: Cm^drttriMmvtnMtem vixfdnmagnitudinc 
€mm nmud vau mpBiM^d^ltmhm vfibm^iribm^ velqudtdor vi^ 
dd&ittfdhifdSdmdfiMerdMi vokmemmfiriMfgrndirtmipul^ 
widmikmmfimfirum vtntriiulMmpermtdn: vdmmtfimliteriurl 
deimjmlmomsfkbginesper iffim rim€dre:voluni(firituififdng9iu 
nk fonUmm i cirdefer iffim in fulmcnesdd iffis nfociUamdH 
difiribm. 

Sifkliffms ^d»emlt&itdiiB4$^ dd€mtlmm firtundimtubu^ 
iMm v0Umi$rdf$fimiHUdm cotrariumHibm^ & vfihm vnum Viui 
^ vndm vidmfdkmdri 2(jiurdfiliid 9$dn eff , n€$ vidert v^m 
cpmigii. 

SifiUigimSffidirembdcwdfirinedri^ remedneenitndunt^'vt 
perBr9mhidfidin$nMmqMdrt€xJ[iBd,viti$Kifidrt€nd vtnofi^ nt^ 
M€ dirtm t ntquefulmnts referiu inJUfftSHontfcffumtu ^ o* '^f^de 
jimpernfirtdm crdjjofingmnt dritriam "uendfdm iftdm videmui^ 
&mmqfMmd€r€ % cumiHfulm$mbm9 & dtrtmrtmdmnumcerm 
mmmf 

Siquis<xperime9rt»m Gdknifaitreif (jr ^dm ddbucviitentiirdi^ 
ihddim imidinh&f$lbhmfnlm§9USd€n imfUrttftr vim, dr diftt^ 
t9sUgd:teifirti$tnldim mdx difftHoftffaremutidm dirk cofidmin 
fulmamlmi ^fyne ddexiimdm iBorum tunitdm im$^9ierii ^jid m^ 
in drterid vtnofd > ntydt in finiftu ventriculd cordk qmdfum. Si 
direm epulmdniha % in cdne vimnii , dui cor dttrdhtnt^utfulmQ^ 
ntstrdnJmi$Hn$9 mnbd mdgk bdc ixferimenic idfieere dtbertnt^ 
Imp in ddmhri/hdiiine Andinnuu infUtk cddduerk futrnmbm^ 
tiumdirimfldiimhnciBgttJ^^Btfftnt mtdiui)^ dnbitdrai 
Tdmmdgni virdficinnfbnncv/km drterid vtndfi^ videliMdddim 
nm iffZncnibui cdrdi difirtndnmivf Hier0nym.Tdbr.dbuuif. hn^ 
um vi^ ednfifukndnisfdBosfitijJi, (^ bsm tffi frdnfndmfuhm^ 
i99imfmi$nlmn cmttniUts 

C Sid 



,, PROOlMIVKt 

niiJHmutSvttiti 

MMmsJmf4Ub»rMm)fibiliy&/hifit» thtmimmn^Amut. 

mk/iutffttmmfirmditlUnimdutdCMfw^^ «/. 

mfirmmvttrtri€ithm$rimfitj0'ei0trmperm^iim v» Arttrum 
vemfpuHifMimmbm4mshi(9»ttmlU : Bifrnn4«i»fif$9ccrik 
f»^dHtptmtsepfT$diieeiuUfit$gittniMe»mm«Ja4t. Sedmt 
btriMUptrofitMttsnm*funi,Hetiueiem»r^Artf9lpmt. 

9^tiemmt»rditfiAfiMtUdei^9r y ^etti^tSmtftqiuui/tti 
UTAttTftrk pmiaiUyixt^tU o^km^ mruk^Stdfi 4uUffhuf»r4.' 
mimttjiK»m$d${amfimidvurfieventriciU»sd^eHil$inry f^tbidm 
9ttMr)tltenim db Abert qMi^um,MMfin^rumJii$piimm idextf 
Midumrirepo^tiktHiEieumMpt^m dixtn$m^mtiistx fimfir9, 
fjumfitufirMmfi^mum i dtxtf0veiitricMUpere4demfirMmd 
tufCMretredidmm^ t.Atimr»mt^me0ngrmM9terttyfi»gauum 
fereatttstbfimrtffuediiSus , ^ ttremptrpiO^tifimfs tMkmitu 
jt4aitiyjutmm9J&HSiatrahK Bternqtufipuftn^dnktrmfitHmfi' 
mfhwnvmtruMkmUcgcM^uiu^MtspwofitMtsinemM /tb* 
fcuTdt c9nfkff»Ht t ipumdt tdeH ptr ttntritm vintfuntampdttns 
ifet> mirummbittrtteffy quodptrcordkfeptuniycrajpttihdmtimy 
dotfamyCttt^nOifilmm vUmfieere , winger* p0tm wuJmhmty 
^umftrpatttuvM vaufum^iitttkmptrpatmmufiAfiMfitUm 
rMtmJLue4mymtBi^mgm,fonff9fim.Pr4ttmafiperliprifibfl4a9. 
tUmfMngmHrmempotm^tytMte ventricttDtmbibty qitidtpMS 
tffttveiUy & trurU m§>udk rtmidk ddiffiiu fipti wimiHMm 

^ff*^Jii ^d99im4tgn^hitm^mfm»^^ 



PROOEMIVM* ,, 

riird,miSiir4) Ndttfrdcptifd/mtptrforMmeHcudUfsHffunemm 

fin^itm wiitruMUimivetutdiuftrm'tmtm'vttit/imtrMiMcerei, 
^Mjmtdf vmfimiUfofiteJlt ^tffd in dddttptr ttrdufifitmUm 

dinSm dtMtfi&um i»mtomnutUnuUotpientgf$i$tr«nsfund»t. 

i^mirMtLtmreitfimlih.9.Cip.ti.Q^xtkionciz,dMthtrit4tt 
CgUnidclo.ASc6t.Ub,^,CAp.z.&exferu»tidH0Mtmfifltm,agi, 
rii^frtidtiedmiiept&wiifertfiwesx&pmEmffrittriim i»4r^ 
tmsmvettfi/hmdhfirftimftr/Mifirum vtn$rkiikme9rtlity^ptr 
trterm mm vrm*^ vele«mf4eibits dlmftjji exftM rttenfet, qum. 
9ti4mme*nfrm*tidinmcafiim emufdm Kj^UmMui^qmp^ 
dtUqtimm 4mhm fMffks k fdrtxyfmt bbtruut erdt tmft$ntvn$iA 
tmlyU/9tid4,MritiqM9g«mrcmcrhh4mlemc$nfi^ttt^JfU{» u^ 
ditmi^4lufiibJiM9U4»«p$4kmmkiffb«f»neqiumvtjHt^qutmre' 
tNbusv^mdfptrtbiaJiiimcvrdufMifirt'vemrUuUy&eMitttt 
^atrkfUtrmiuvndtgUrUiwfthorMma^aimmtdkmfrddixif. 

ftcMnfm. Bgd dtttem ntnfeffim tun tairm* am ifje vidttridm htr, 
tvtffnumftffteodtmtrMHutuMuridmntrM , i^ frddkiuerdt. 
qwdiifdm viitfMfimnm hfdmonibusinjimfhmm vtnhiatUim 
ftmtittmmanrimdtduatdmitmmwttmtrt » tMtJfcHtrmnm 

ftmtftmtHokit. 

ItMqueexbkt^huuifmdifkrimtfdtttteumu qttddi&ddMe-' 

Jtdti frwikusdim$$ihi& vfut9rdkt& »termwmtMii imttrnmu 
ttiMtdtitttJhrdtMkiimfcfibUuditigttaimtMfdtrdti sffsftMnt, 
vtiUfrpmde ddnudimmtfSM/pfenitiusrem hanj^ieeretdrttrU* 
rttmt4rt«rdkmatMsmmfikmMb$mi$eJed&dlikvnkier£s sm- 

0ulit0Sffirif4>emfit$fs umttt^lmi ^gmtium vmtnmmfi^id^ 
nefrequani , mlfMjiu0ffdfJkvertfd/tmdif(trf$trt » &im^ 

C s EXEIU 



EXERCITATIO 
Anatomica, 

DE MOTV CORDIS 

ET SANGVINIS IN 

ANIMALIBVS. 

Caput Primum. 

C^a,^uihm*dfer'AtMiitm AMbwftrmtius 
fiurir. 

iV u mQlds vfnoram dineA'onibas ( vd id ma- 
nnmdzbantar) animamid obfeiuandom primfi 
appalJiqao cordis mormvrum ,& vttlituesitia- 
nimalibiu pet aUEopriim , Oc noa pet libros ilio* 
lamqae fctipta inueoitem : Rein uduftia plane* 
&difficut»tibnsp]eDam cotinuoicpctt, vt (cnni 
Fcacaftorio ) motum coidii Ibli Deo cognitam 
(btflci pen2 opinaret. Necenim quomodo SyftolfAQt Diaftole (ietct, 
necqwadotUUTbidilitacioi&coaftcidiontfterct.tcaepotunntec- 
nofcere , propter wlcdtatem fcilicet moms qui in multis aninulibus* 
iiiftaoeaTi»qoaficru£6tofu]guret&incoDrpc^faethibuii,&lDbrtf 
xlt illico t lc> vt iDodohiDcSyftolen > iltinc Diaftolen, modo i CDntra* 
modoTArios , modo confafos fieri motus mc »iftini»bani cemcre: 
vnde animos roihi fluJhiabat^ec qnid vciipfe fbitaciein.vcl ahis cte- 
dercnahabcbaro,0E motam cotdisefle qaalisEuripifliuDi*& te&uxm 
AnftotdUAadream Laareottutn tctipRfTc noa mirabat. 

Ta n dem nuiori indiei> ficdU^o^tionc, & diligcntiavfus. mults 

fiequeii* 



SXEltCIT^ kAKATOM^ DE tMOTV CORDIS, ^t. n 
ficquenccr , & ? aria animalia vioa inrrofpidendo , multis obferuatio* 
tiibiiscoilacis.&rematcigifle, &cx hoclabyrtnihomeextrtcatome. 
liaC(re.fimaIque nioram,& vfum cordis,& acteriarum ,quc dcCdera. 
bam» comperca habere me exiftimabaro. Ex qno non folum pciiuttia 
afnids.fedeciampnbliceioprcledtooibiis meisaiucoini€ia» Acade- 
jsico more^propooere mcam in hac ce (encemiam Don veiebai; 

Que com atiia ^ ?ri fit ) placebat >aUis mimu: liiccmuelleie,calanu 
suari>& vtcio vertere, quod 4 prdecepcti » & fide otoiuum Anatomic o^ 
fomcUfeefltrim: Illi rem noaamcam ioqaifita dignamram maximc 
Vtilem fore confirmames , plenius fibi explicacam polccre. Tandem 
amicorum precibus , vt omneameoramIabonimparcicipesfierenr» 
ipartim etiam aliorum permotos iatudia qaidiAameainiqooanimo 
acctpiemeSySe minus inrellrgenteSfmepablicerradacereconabancarf 
vc omncsde me^ ic de re ipfa iodicittm feranc » face cypi^ mandate pu^ 
blice coaftas fat : Sed fir eo libontios , quod Hieronym. Fabr. ab aq«p« 
cum fingalas pene animalinm particalas .accurate > & do Ac peculiari 
traftatu delitteaoerac» folum cor inu6him reliqnir. Deni que vt fi quid 
tdpob. liceuric ex opera mea vtile , fie commodum hactn parte acce-^ 
deret , forfiinreftefecii&meconftaret, nee altiomnino tnettemme 
Tijdde viderent,fit quod ftnex ate in Conurdia {^w^pusmq/uffum iid 
hmifMkduSsrdfwusdvkdmfititf 

,» AU4inU4im§BeiihPfUUqudtifariif^,$i^idf» 

niodfocfanincordfamotueueniatnunc, antalii bine fitlrem » hac 
dataTia. f mlicioiiboifrett ingeniis , reircfttoa gerendfle^fic mcUus in- 
qoiieodt occafionem capient« 

C A P V T II. 

£x vinarmm Jifft&iom^udlkjit Ccrdk mctm. 

1)Rimnm itaque in Cordibus % omniumadhnc viuentium anima* 
''' liamapettopeftore,fic difle^capfitla^qux cor immediate circfi- 
ebditobferuare Ucer. Coraliqoandomouere, aliqutndo quielcere, 
ficefle tempos in qoomoQerarffilcinqaomotttdeftiruttur. 

lice mantfiBftiora in cordibaaftigtdotom animalinm » vt bufone, 
>^<petitiboa»ianis » cocUeis » gamtnarist craftatis conchis/quiUis.fir 

C ) pi(cicu« 



^^ EXERClTAftO AUATOMICA 

tiifcicolUomnibus : Fiunt ctwm omnia maniftftioia in co'raikwallo* 
{ttm.vtcanis,potci,fi CO vfqucattcntcobfenwucris quoad ^ 
fclaoguiditts moucri,&quafi cxtiogai incipiantam ctenim rvdiotct. 
&rark>tcsipfia8motaificri, fclongioreiaaictcst ctmereapcrtcac 

darcpottriaAwot«wqtt**»«fif'*V^'"^^^^*^^^?'" j"**'^^^ 
ri,&diiiidicarclicct.Inquictc,ninmo«ccQrlaxum,flac^^ 

oataniyincliaaramqoanlacct. ^ i j 

In mom,&coqaomoiicuir,tenipofc uapw c«ciiiaiittnadiia- 

L Qaoderigttor cor , & in mQcronem fc fnrfum elcnat » fie n illo 
tempoiefciircpeAiiii Ac forif fcsacidpalfitio poffit. 

II. Vndiquecomiihi.niagii?erofeciindamlatcca»if 
magnirodinis,&longtii(€iilom,8co(dicftamapp«tcar. ^ ^ 
cxempraai9& fuper tabalam aat manmn pofitam hoc facie manifeftii; 
{que edam apparcc in cordcpi(cicuiorani»& illis fdgidionboa anima* 
libas>qaiboscor conifomciaac longiiilculam eft. 

IIL Comprchenrumro'anacoreoqoomoaetar tempore » dmi- 
afcolum fieri % a tencioneaatemilladaricieseft , qncmadmodom fi 

S]islacenosincubttamanttcompcehendens9 dum mouent dsgito^ 
ostendit&magisccntcentes fieripetcipiar. 

I V. Notandum infbper in piTcibasi & frigidioribns fingoineisa- 
nimalibosin (erpenribu5»tantS)&c alio tempore»qiiomoaecor coral- 
bidtotis coloris eflc» camqoielGit i mora calona(afigainci£Kariim 
cerni. 

Ex his roihi videbatar manifeftam j Moram cordis eflecendooem 
qoaiidam ex omni parte, & fecnndom do Aam omniam fibtamm » tc 
conftri Aioftem rndique > quonia m erigi » vigoiari , minocari)& dore* 
Icere in omni mora vide tur,ip/ia(qiie motum efle»qttalem molculoriit 
dmn contraftto fit (ecundam doftom pattiiim neniofaram » & fibra- 
nim,mafciili enim cam mouentarfl& inaftu (iint vigoiantor»tendim« 
tar,ex moUibos doci fiant»attoIltintar,incia(Iancur» & fimiKter C^. 

Ex quibos ob&caatis ration! confentanenm eft^Cor eo quo none- 
tQr€empore,& vndiqiieconftrin^tiirj&iccandamparietes incrftdei' 
(cic : fecundcwi Tentricolos ooaroati, ic contentmn (anfioincm pro* 



M de noQO fimgoini 
in ten* 



DB MOrr CORDIS, &c. X, 

iBTetitriciilam, rcditcoIorpotpureotySc hogoinenscordL Vetam 
BanoampUasdabicarcpotecit » cum vfqae iaventricoIicMitatem 
indifto vuloecc, fiogalis motibisi , fiue pulfiicionibaf cordis in ipft tc- 
fione pfofilire cam Impetu foras comencam Ctngainam ▼idctit. 

Simuliraqoeharcy&eodem tempore con tingant* tenGo cordis» 
mactonif ece^o', pulfas, quifbrintecuslenticurexjJlnfioneetasad 
pcftof ,pacieramiiicnflario ic coatenti laDguinisprocrufio ^umim^ 
peta i conftriftione venrricaloram. 

Hioc contiariam vulgariter receptis opinionibiis>apparet> com eo 
f emporcquo cor pt(kus ferir»& puUus foris (entiiDr; vna cor diftendi 
ficmidom venrrkulos^ 8c rcpleri&ngaiQe ptttecuriqaanqoam contra 
rem (e habere inrelligas, videlicet cor dam contrabitur Inaniri. Vnda 
quimorus voIgocordisDiaftolecxiftimaiaryreatraSyftoleeft. Er (i- 
militer moras ptoprias cordis ; Diaftole non eft, (edSyftole, neqae in 
Diaftole vigoratar cor, £:diaSyftole » tamcnimtenditar^moaetttr, 

vigorarar. 

Neaaeomninoadmittendam Illttdiumetfi d iatni Ve&lit addoAo 
txemplo confirmatoms De vimineo drcolofcilicetezmaltisiaacia- 

Jframidacimiaoftn,corlecandomfibraare£bstantommoaeri ; Et 
c dam apex ad bafin appropinqaat , latera in orbem diftendt^ &: caoi« 
fates dila tari,& ventriouos cacmbitobr formam acqatrere)& fingoK 
aem tntrofumereyBam (ecundam omnem qaem habet doAom fibnn 
torn, cor eodcm tempore tetiditor, con ftringitar, & potias incraffiiri* 
& dilatar i parietes»& fabftantiam^qiiam veiitricolos ; 8c dum tendati- 
Corfibrsiconoadbafim» & cor vna ad bafin tiahtmt, non inocbem 
btetiscordisinciinaren^ied potiuscontraiiam>vti omnisfibratn cir* 
cnlari pofitione dam contrahitar Tertiis rcditadinem.Et ficat omnes 
snaioHonim fibrar* dum contrahaomr & in loogitadioe abbreaian- 
rar^iu (ecandom lateradiftendantor , 8c eodem modo qao m mofco* 
loramvcmribasincraflaotar* adde» qaod non Iblam in mota cordis 
per direAioncm»& {ncraflaiionem parietam contingit ventticnloa 
coarftariiled ▼Iterlut co qaod fibidt iliat fiae lacertiiii,in qatt>os folam 
fibne re Ae ( in pariete enrni omnea font ckcnlaresj ab Ariftotele Ncr- 
ni di Ac» ooas rario in f emricolis cordis maioromanimaliom, dam v^ 
aacontrafrantart admirabili appatata* omnia interiota latera vcloti 
laqueoinnicem cooipcUonmry adconccacam Aoguinem maioriro* 
bote cxpeilcndam. 

Ncqnt 



^ EXSRCITATIO k^HATOMICA 

Neqae veram efrfimtlirer^qiiod vuko creclicar> cor vWo fiio fnotii, 
aurdiftfrotfone Aoguinem ia vcmricalis attrthcrc > diam rnim mo- 
iietot»& teticlicnr,expeUic:diim laxacar,& coiicidicrecipkfiuiguiQcfli 
CO modOy quo poftea fttthit, 

C A P V T I 1 1. 
Arttrmwm m0fuiquali$ rx viu§rfm diJJiSwu^ 

VLieriiismcocdistnotaobierutndaveiiiiiiiclicc. qoae adatteria* 
rum fnoais,^ pul&dones (peftaor. 

I, Eoiempoce quo cordis fit cemioyConcraftiOtperaiffiopcAorii^ 
& omnjno Sy Role, Aiterix dtlatanuipnUam edant»& in fiu tent Dia* 
ftole : Similiter CO rcmpoce quo dexter vencricoltu concrahicur , & 
protrodit concent urn £uigQinem»Yena arterioia pulfiu » & dilacariu ii- 
mai cum reliquis arteriit corporis. 

I L Quando finifterventricolus ceflat moueiipoIftrei& concra- 
)^\ : ceflat ptiUus arceriariS s imo quando langoidios cendimr , pnUbsio 
arreriis vix percepcibilis» & fimilicer cd&ncc doccro in vena arteriofiL 

III. Item (emqoaotsartcria » vel pecfecaca in ^fii centiooe ven- 
tacoUiiniftripropaiicttrforas&ngoisexyiiliiere cum iinpecQ»Simili« 
tec fefta vena acteriofi eodem cempore^qao dcxcer ventricnlits tendi- 
car,&:coaaahicar, exiodecamimpcm fangoioem pcofilire vidcbis. 

Similiter etiam in piicibns feda fiftnla, que k corde in bronchia 
dacit»qno tempore cor cendi>&concfahi yidebis^eo vnaetiamiangai* 
nem exindepertrudi com impetn. 

Similiter denique cum in omni arterioromla fingois pcofiUendo 
exeat modo longius modo propios ialtum 6eri in arteriarnmDiaftolci 
& quo tempore cor peOus ferit , compcries : atqnc hoc nimimm eo 
tcmporequocoriendi» accontrahiapparet, & in fiu efleSy ftole ete* 
ctione, vnaque langnis expellitor eodem mora. 

£x his TidetDc nianifeftnm contra commania dogmata* quod acte« 
rianimDiaftoIefiteotempore« quo cordis Syaole^drarteriasreplerb 
acdiftcndi, propter fimgnims jlconftrifticne ventricolonim cordis 
immiifioncm , &lntniGonemi quin etiam diftendiarteriaa, quia re- 
plcnturftvtres,atttveficainonreplcri,qttiadiftendunturvcfoDes-Et 
eadem deauavniuerfi«rporisarteti«paUant, videlicet atenfione 
ittiftncordisvtntriciiU»ficatTenaanecio6iidexcri. 

Deniqoe 



DE tMOTF CORDIS, drc. j^ 

Dcniqnearteriarum puITiun fieri ab impaifa fangQinisdventricu- 

lofinift orcodempadOi quocamqiiisiiichirochecaminflat^oinnes 

itos fimol > & vna didendi , & pulfum xmalari : ctenim fecancium 

(Us tentioncm pariter pulfiis hutic maiores, vehemenrioccs , fre- 

Qttemes>celeres,rychfnuin,& quantiratem,& ordtnem feniantes , ncc 
efteaqie^ndum, ft propter mocum fangainisteinpus inter conftri- 
Oionem cordis,& arteriarumfprarcipue magis diftanttum)dila(ionem 
jntercedar^ne (iant fimul > cam eodem roodo fe habet » vt in inflatione 
chirothec«>aut vcficjB,quod per plenam,( vt per ty mparium,& in Ion- 

fls lignts)i£ba$,& tnorus fimul funtin vrioque extremo^& quod Art- 
otcltsiPalfUdthurMVMai ( arteriaa 'mtttiigii ) fdnguk •mnhm 4nms-^' jAoim, 
Umfulpmufimd vniiqiu miuturypCfulfdnt vitumm & fimulinmcm^^* ^Viti^u 
frtpmid^updpimUmdmfuskctrdiimQUitaiUimfimptrB fiunvdril^jifi^** (ap.i^, 
fiTf&fimulinuium qiuindofMMit* ^ 

NotandumcamGale&o, k veteribua Philofophja vcAai pro arte* 
nis »appellacas faifle. Accidit aliquando me vidifle, tc pxae manibua 
habaiUe^afum quendam, qui mihi banc veritatem apei ti/Eme confit- 
mabat.Habaic qaidam tumorem ingencem palbntem Aneucifma di- 
£kum in dexcra parte jugalt prope defcenruxnarteriae fiibclauUBin a* 
xilias ab ipfituarteric extfioneprognaramfqui fammum indies incre- 
mentomcapeflebat) tc illud p'Opicr mif&onemianguinisabarceria, 
finentis Dul&noiiibus diftenci$(quod Ce&o poft mortem cadanere)de. 
prchenmmerat) in iflo pulfiis eiuGlem brachii eailis admodum , eo 
quod maior fangoinitf poitfo>& influxusin tumorem dioertebatiuv Sc 
inteKeptus fiiir. 

Qi{are fine per compreflionem^ae per infar&im^vel interceptfo- 
nernvbidrnqaerangmnismotuaperarteriaapr^editurvibivlteriores 
arteric minus pal(ant|Cum pulfiis ar teriarum ^ nu nifi impulfiis fit fan« 
guiois in acterias* 

C A P V T IV. 

kM^hs Cordis ^durieuUrum jiuUkix viMcnm 

MfftHiine. 



PRcterhcccireamotumcordisobferuandaiant^ qu« 
rum vfiim tpe€bnr« 
<^od Cafpac Bauhinnt &Iohannes RioItiius;Wri doAiflimi, tc 

D Anaro- 



2g EXERCTTATro x^NATOMlCA 

^txi Anft^omici peridffimi ob(eraarat ic tdmoneac » qaod (i m ?iu firdb 

9aiLKio- 1^^ ft^ictitoi animalts cordis motam ftadiolet>bfenies i qnamor tnotui 

A. lik 8. loco>8c tempore didinAosafpicies: quorum daofimtpropriiaancu- 

ap-i. lamm^veiitricttlorttm dao.Pacetaotoram vuoruna,quaiuor font mo- 

tuSfloco»noa ver o tempore diftinfti. Simul cntm ambs auricular mo- 

uent 1 6c fimul ambo veatricnli » yt quatuor loco motus diftinfti fiint 

duobus tantum eemporibns,atque hoc fe habet modor 

Duo funcquaficodem tempore motuff vnusauriculanim> alceri- 
ptorum ventriculoru:nec enim fimul omnino fiuot: fed pr scedit mo- 
tosauri^ularum»Scfiibrequicnc cordis, & roorus ab aurtcniis tnciperei 
ft in vencricttlos progredi vifus eft.cum iam languidiora omnia cmo> 
rientecotdC) ic in piicibus , & in frigidioribusianguinds animalibus 
inter hos duos motus » tempus aliquod quietia mter cedit, vt cor quafi 
fofcitalum motulre^oodere videcur>aliqoando cithiSjaliquandotar- 
dius, & tandem ad mortem inclinansceflatmotufiiorefpondere I 8t 
quafi cftnfcedtmta}Esitleuiterannuit^dc obfinireadeo raouetur , n po» 
tiutmotusfignumpratberepullantlaoffiralv ?ideatur. Sic prins defi* 
iiircorpidfare> quamauricnlxf vtanricuhcibperuiueredicantttri fir 
primus ooMMimdefinxt pullare finifter Tenakulusi dcinde eins auri- 
cula I demum dexter vuntriculus,vlcirao ( quod eciam norauic Galea.) 
rtlimiis omnibut eeflranribuss& mortuis pnlfikt vfquc dex tra durtcuht 
Tti Tltimo in deztra auricula vira remaoere vtdeacur« £t dum fenfimf* 
morjtnr cor videre licet , poft duas veltrespul&uones avricularun. 
liquaiidoquafi expeigefa&um conelpoadtreiJc vnum pulfum lente/ 
6c 9ph pccageret& molirt 

SedSc prscipue notandum, quod poftquam ceflautt cor pulfare 

adhac auricula pulfiinre digito fupcr ▼entricuinm cordiapofito, fiu* 

guls pulfioionef percipinntur in ventricuIis>eodcm p*aoe modo» quo 

Tentncntorum pulfationes in arteriis (enciri antea dizimus>aiangtt:of^ 

hnpulfu uimirum diftetione faAa»& hoc tempore»pal(ance feloni att-* 

ticu!a,6 forfice cordis mucronem abfecueriss exinde fingulis auiicultf 

puUatiantbus (anguincm efHuere confpicicstvt hioc parcat qnomodo 

m vemriculos (anguis ingrediatur , non attrafti6ne > aut dillcntionc 

cordii,(ed ex pulfiraoricularum immiflus* 

Noia»dumeftvbiqtteomt»es,quas voco>& inauTiaiIis» ft iaeofde 
puKationes, comraftioues tdk : ft pit ne prtmo conrrahi aurkulas Vi<-> 
dcbis»& in coafequeacia>cor JpfumtAucicuUe cnim dum moucntur>& 

puFfaot 



DB tJUOTF CORDIS $ &c. %j 

poUknt albidioreifiant > prc^rtiai vbi pauco &iig«iwcepleiirur (re* 
pleficaraii(emun({uain protDptiiarfam,& Iteona timgaiaispdleclinan- 
ct 4>oace faogainje9& venaroin moca comprcflb ad crntram) quin et* 
tarn in fiotbot , &«xtr«micadbasip6ramh«c albedo icoolradione 
fieri* Yel mazimeapparet. 

In pi(cibos»& ranis^fc fimiliboaf vnam ventricalom habent cordis* 
dcpro aadcola vcficam qaftadam in bafi cordis poficam refirrtjffimam 
ianguine ) banc videbis?eficam priaocoatrabi % tc fiibftqnipoftct 
cordis cQntraftioncmapcrtiflimc. 

Acvero&qnr hiscontrariomodo ft habent ii me ob/eroacaafai* 
bece hoc vtfiim eitCor angatibe^& qaoruodam pifcinm , 8c animaliii 
cciani ezeo»pcam fine aactcnUs pnlftc : InuDo fi in firufta diflecncris 

Carres das dioitas (epaiaUm ftie concralief€» & lazare videbis ita, tc in 
ii poft ccfiationem motus anricnlarum cordis corpvs pulibm fiiciac^ 
Oc palpiceu Sed an boopc0prtam vinacioribas animalibns » qaomm 
sadkalc homidiiiii gbitinofiiai Bu^is,attt pingae.flc Ientame£L& non 
ttafacilcdidblobile. Qjjoderianinpparetia carncan|iiillarniii, quae 
poft excorkcioneniy eKencsricioneai i & in kofta diM^ioneoi mo- 
tttmredneu 

In Columba certe ezperimenro fiifto poftqnam cor deficrar omni« 
no moneriy 8c none eciun AotJcols^ motom reliquerani pcraliqaod 

S^acinm digitum faliau madcfaftam , & caiidum cordi (upcrimpofiKii 
ednoi : Quo fomcnco qoafi vires^ &; vitam poftliminio recnpcrafle^ 
cM>8e eios aoricoia mooeri « &; Icie contrahece » atqoe laiare> 8c qnafi 
tb Of CO reoocari videb tnmr. 

Sed 8c prsBcer b«c alianoties a me obiernatnm fbitypoftquam cor i- 
pfom, &eiasaaricDlactum deztraV ipnKkdonequanmorcisarcicnlo 
qaiefi:ebant^in ip(b (angoi ne qxii in dextra anricala coounetur^tca* 
mm mocnm»5c mnndarionem, acpalpimrionem quandam manifeflo 
lopecfatfle>tamdiu fi:llicet,qua calore 8c ipirini im bui videretor. 

Taleqniddameoidenriffime in prima animalis gencratione inrra 
IcfCta diet ab incttbatiotte>in ono GaHinacco cerniciir.Ineft primum 
ante omnia sutu fiingoinis>quc palpiut f quod etiam aonoraoic Ari« 
ftoc.)ex qoa loeremento h€to • 8c polio aUqoa ex pane forma to , fionc 
cordis aariciilct qaibuspaUantibasperpetao tneft vita : cam poftea 
corpus delineariintcrmii&saliqiiot dielws ineepeFitytum etiamcor- 
corpasproacacoTt fcperaliqaodtempasalbidiimapparer, ftex- 

D 1 anguci 



2« EXIRCITATIO K^HArOMtCA 

angoe)ytfeliqaamcorpus«nccpttifiiincdtc*iiecmotuin. C^n edam 
infocuhuin«no vidi, circa pnncipiomcerriimetifis(imiUter oor for- 
macuoi) fed albidum,& cxanguc» cuiiit tamcnauricalis fimgnis ineritt 
vberiimus & purpttieas.Sed eoim ta oiuMam t daa Ao,& coufiMnuco 
ibtu»fimaU& cor «daogert,& vencrkalos habere, qutbiu fimgoinem 
cuiicxecipere,8c tranfmiccere occepit* 

lea n upenidus iauo(picere quia relit, nontblvm cor efleprimam 
Tioens>& vicimum moriena dixerit/ed aariculaa ( 6c qux in (erpenci* 
bus »pifcibus ) & huiufmodi animalibus para pro auricula eft } & phua 
quam coripfam viuerei& poft edam eroort. 

Imoaopriusadhuctpfeiangata^velfpirittis habeat in /e obicuram 
palpitacionem quam poft mortem retinere mihi vifua eft : & an cum 
palpicadone vitam inciperedtcamus» dubitare contingit»quandoqui- 
aem,& (permaammalium omniam(vt notauit Arift.)&^iritus proli* 
Dc notvficuspalptcandoexit^velutanimalqaocidam.IcaNaturatnmottequa* 
caM '" Adccariiooefaftareducem(vtArift.)agatmotarctCQgradoicalcead 
carcereaeovodeproraitfeferccipit,& cumantmaliageneiata>exnon 
animalt procedat in animal » tanqaam esc.non erne in ena iiQem retro 
gradibuscorruptiocxentereoolaaiurinnonens» rnde quod inani«* 
malibua vktmo fit deficit primum& qnodprimo vltimum. 

Obferuaot qooque in omniboi pene an tmalibna cor vere iacBc , Sc 
nonfelumCvt Ariftotjiidi)in maioribus, &(angnineis,(edinmino» 
iibus>exangoiba5, cruftaris^&teftaceis qaibufdam» vt Jufflacibus»co» 
chlei5,concnis,aftacia,gammaris>fquitUs^mnki(qaeaiiis;imoTerpia»& 
crabronibaamufeis f opeperfpicilliadresminimaadifcernendas) in 
lummitate illiuapacriculc (^uxcanda dicitttr>& vidipolfans cor>&aliia 
videndnm exhibui.. 

In cxangtttbuf vero Corlenceadmodam,rari.(qiie iftibns pnlia t>ar-' 
que n in altia tamxnoribundis comingir, &tarde fcf e contranits vt fa* 
cileincocfaleiseftcernere.. Qpomm cor deprehendeainfandoillioa 
orificf i in latere dextro quod k aperirc, & clandere euenradonts cania 
vidcrur> 8c vnde(aliuamexpuit>feAiotte faAa infummitatenioxta 
partem iecori analogara* 

Sed ttottndumfiir hoc, hyeme» &frtgrdtoriboa€cmpeftadbuscxan^ 
gniaattqaa(qualiseA Cochlea ) nthilpulfanahahentyicd viram magif 
plamcageccYidentur'j yt etiamreliquaquapplant^-antmaliaideodi- 
^tnr. 

NotaA- 



DS UHOrr CORDIS, ^c Xf 

Kotafidttfli infiiper io ammbiu aotm tlibos ?bi cor ineft > Ibi edtm 
aaricalu cfle vel auriculii aliqoid analogon : Et vbicon^pie Gor dapM • 
dventttcnlodoaarar^ ibiduasiSfimperadftareattricoUs » non cont.a: 
Sedfimosopulli coofbioudoiicfn aduertai: Primum ineft vcdixiL 
Uncaiii fcficttia, vel aaricala, vel gmu fenguinis pulfms^pofteaincre- 
mentohftoabibluttiuccNr. IiaquibafdaRianiinaUbas f qaafifltcrio* 
rem^rfeAionem non adipi(cencibus)piiIfiiQS ve&cula qusdam inftar 
piin^ coioCdam rubil vel aibi 9 daittaxac incft^ , q uafi priaciptam vice: 
vd apibaj9ve^is^CQchIeta,rqatllis,GaiDiQari5>&c. 

Eft hie apad noa? minima (jquilla ( qiut Anglicii dicioir a Shrimp* 
Bclgice een tferned ) in mari ^ Be in Thacncff capi (olica » cuius corpus 
onininopellacidameft:Eamai|U2 iinpoficam farpiui prcbui fpe dbn« 
damamtdf&xnU qa baTdam meis > vc cordis illios animalcoli rootus li- 
qaidi(fiinepcr(picereinai, dum cxtcnorcsilfios corporis partes vf fat 
nihil o£cereiu, q^uo minus cordis palpicationcm quafiperfencllram 
tntoercmuF.. 

IitOToGallinaccopoft'qaaniory veTqurnqoedtes ab incobaaotify 
primum mdimcmum' pulii tnftar nnbecolsB videndum czhibui» ni« 
mirumono cni oottcz adiraebamr , iaaqoam limpidam, tepidamqoo 
tmmiflb » in caioanubecnlc medio ponftumdnguincam palpitant 
tarn esigpum erat»vtin concndionedirparerer » 6c viTum aunigerct in 
laxarioneinftar (ununitatisacusapparerec rabtcundum : haTttmeri- 
p(uro videriUtc noaridcri quailintecefle 6c non elTe , palptcacionem 8c 
▼itcpdiKiplum ageret;. 

C A P V T V. 
C#n^ m^tsu aiiUtflr fufUiip. 

IC Goveroexhisundem» fichuio/iuodiob/ernationibus repertum 
^l<ifi confido,motum cordis adhnnc modum Bed. 

Piiraamrcfe comrahitauTicttla. 8c in ilia contradkioneranguinem 
concentum (quo abundai tanqnam venanim caput , & fanguinis prd- 
ptaarium> & cifterna^ in ventnculum cordis coniicit, qnorepleto cor 
ie(e erigtr , conrinuo omncsneruos tendJr > contrahit vcncriculos , 6c 
pulfum facit^qaopulfii inuniffum ab auricula fanguiAcmcontinenter 
ptotcttdit in arcerias , dexter vcntriculus in pulmonesper vas illud, 

£> 5 quod 



JO EXEKClTATtO AVtATOMICA 

qaodveiiaactettoraiioimftanir4tdceTet»,9:€onftitutione,&officio» 
&in omntbosatreriacfbfinifter venmcttlttsifi aotrftm »&peTarctdai 
in vntuer/am co pm. 

Ifti dao mocus»aiiricalaram mas » alter ventriculoram ita per coiw 
iecocionem fiunc , feraata quafi harmonia & R hycmo > v t ambo fimri 
fiant » viiKtu canuitn motus appareac , prxfe rritn in calidioribas ani* 
maltb is » dam ilia celeiiagtcancurmocu* Necaliaratiofieidfitqoaar 
ciitninTnacbinis> vDarocaaliammoacmc » omncs fimul moaere ▼{• 
deancar.&tntncchamcoil'oartificio, qaodfelopetiiadapcaac, Tbi 
comprefGoDcalicaiiu figHls9 cadufilex»percotit chalybcm » 6c pro* 
peliic , Ignis cltcimr', qai inpalueretncadit, ignitttrpalms>iDteria$ 
prorcpit^dilptoditaryCuolatglobuliUy merampenetrat, fc omncs ifti 
moiai propter celeritatem qaafi in nifta ocuJi (imul fieri apptrent^ 
Si c etia m in deglaritione radida % Itnguae eleaactone , & oris conapre^ 
fione>cibus vel potos in faucea detucbaturilarinx imulcults fais » & 6 

J»i^ottide claudicor » eleuacur , &aperitur > rammicasgulae d mufcuUi 
ai«»haud alirer quam faccus ad implendam atcollimr « 6c ad reciptea* 
dum dihitacur>& cibum,vclpocttin accepcum cranfueriis mafculia de- 
primit > & longloribua atrrahic : Ec camcn omnea ifti mocus i diuer- 
iis> &contradiftindJa organiafafti > cumharmcnia, &ordine>dam 
fionr, vnuro efficere mocum videncur9& a&ionem vnam^quam degltt* 
tstf onem vocamua. 

Sic conringit plane in motioiie» & a Aioiie Cordis, qiut deglatido 
quaedameft,&naiisfafioranguinis4^^i^i<in arrecias r Etfiqniaj^dmi 
hcc babaerit in animo ) cordis mormn diligencer in vtua difleaione 
anitnadaerterit,vidcbic,non (blam»quod dui,cor ie(e erigere » 8c no* 
turn vnum fieri cam aac icolis con tinuom^ (ed inandationem qoand% 
& larecalem inciinacionem obfcuram iecandam du&am yenndcnli 
dexui>& quail (e(c leaicer concorqnere«& hoc opus peragere : Et qoc* 
admodumcerncre licet,cam equos potar,& aquam degmtit > fingolis 
guise cradibusabforberi aqttaro9& in ventricalum demicti»qai mocos 
jonirum facit & pulfum quendam flcaufcnlcantibaasft: cagendbuseX" 
htbec»tca dumiftis cordis moribaa Scporrionis (angainise venisinat* 
terias tradudio^pulfiim fiertsfic exa adiri in peftore contingir. 

Motus iuq; cordis om nino ad banc iehabatmodtimt &voaaAio 
cordis eft ipla &ngainis cransfufio>& in cxcremaTfqi>mediandbui at- 
teriis propalfio % vt pulium j quern aos fcntimas inarcexiis» nil nifi (an- 
guiais i corde impaifus fit. An veto 



DS MOrr COKDIS, &€. it 

An wfocor&ngotni pnrer tt«n(pofitiooem> & momm Ioc«Iem« 
& diftributionem aHquid aliud addac, fiue calaretii, fine^iricam, Got 

f»crfeAionem^fteria< inqtticendam» & exaliis obferaattooibos coU 
igendum^ Hoc in prx&ncia fafEciac facisoftenfiini eflc in pulfa cordis 
langaincm transfuxidi , & dedaci e vents inajtexias per cordis vcmri« 
culos,8c dfftribai in vniuerfum corpus* 

Sed&hocomnesaliquomodoconcedttnt^ft excotdtsfabrica, Sc 
valaularnm arcificio, poucione , & v(u colligunr^ Veram tanquam in 
loco ob(curo ticubanics coecutire videntut , Ac varia, fubcontraria* 8c 
non coh;renriacomponanr,&cx conie€karaplariina proounctanc>Yr 
ante demonftratum eft. 

Caafa maxima hacin parte lueficandii ficerxandi vnafoidcmihi yi* 
decur> cordis cum pulmone in homtnecontexms : cumvenamibi 
arterio&m in pulmones obliterari , & fimiliter axreriam vcnofam 
confpexiflec > vnde ant quomodo dexter ventriculus in corous 
dtftribuerer fanguinem : autfinifter h vena caaa exhaucirer, ob(cU' 
ram admodum illis erat*,hoc atteftantur Galeni verba ( dum contra ^>lc.>^/^^ 
Erafiftracuni de venarum origine&v(u» flc Sanguinis co6lione>inue- ^jfL^^ 
hitur ) refiondibitit ( inquit ) ir# ejf§ ifiSum » n in U(Of$fanguii ftifd- ^ ^ fLt. V. 
rttur > iUqui inde m (9t deftrMtr, tbip^fted riliqusm pr$prU frrmdptr-^ 
ftSwrnm shfihitdm MOftwrm. Qu§ifr$fiS9 rdtwie fdcan ntn vtditur:'^ 
NaAnw 9mm ftfftSum & mdgnum 0pm ripmu ^ns a£grefii$ni fieri ^ t9 <^ 
ssnufM fusm ixp$Uii$mm A ims injlrumentp Mquireti p9teft. Hn^dfi*^ 
iid «ff » $ftiHiiu mbu fds dmi » qjM'i i €grde fdngfimm dbfilnu fnfi- ^ 
Bum iiuut p dtqu$ iffum n dttirid ^rkum , m tmm c^rfm^^ 
JU^i^t^ Eccc oprnionem rationabilem non approbafle , & rcli>* 

Suifle Galenum ( quia prscterquam qaod vtam tranficns non v»> 
cbat } vas repedre non poterat > quod in cotum corposi G>rderan^ 
guinem difpenfeCr 

Si quia veroibidem pro Erafiffraro»vel pro ilia > &niincno(lra opi* 
nioncCipfiusconfe(Cone Galeni Dallas rationi con(emanea inftarec^ 
& arceriam magnam (anguinem e corde in vniuerfum corpus difpc n* 
iantem digico commonftraiEst > Quid diuinus iile vir ingeniofiiE* 
mus 8c doftiffimus refponderer» miror. Si arseriam (pirttus di(pen- 
fire 8c non fiingnioem diceret; profefto Erafiftracum xcfclle«er 
filift ( qui in arceriis (piritus duotaxat contineriarbitrabator ) fed 
fibiipfi conuadicercr incesea ScidcOa curpicer negarec , quod 

llbco 



^2 IXERCriA'nO K^NArOMICA 

lib oproprloacritcrciTeconceiKlitt comca eondcm Eriftracooi ; & 
mului, & vaiidtsargameneiscoinprobat) & experimencisdemoa- 
ftrtt>qood fanguis eontineatur in arteriis natura,& non fpimua. 
,1 Sin 9ir0 diuinui vir ( vci facir eodem loco fiepius ) C0U§dem » $mms 
„ di^tifim cofffk k msgns trieridmri , & hdfic k ctrie : qwn aism m if ft 9. 
.,, mnihuifiuigHtnim nsturd c^nMiH , &difmi, & vdluulu JUu tresjigmoidit 
y, QTtpck 4§ruf$fifdStregriffumfdMgHmit in €§rfr$bibtrifr$f(jlfmi & quod hd4 
„ ^dtuTd ntqudqudmfrdfidntifsimc pifieri ^nftuiujfit , nifinuximnm dbqmi 
„ mintfltriiim iBsfu^iMi $xhMtiirdSt(jn€^itMBt)hKC omaia^ 8c his ipfiffi- 
mis verbis concedccer Pater Medicoram,(v(i hcitrtckdt9Ulnr9.) 

Quomodo negarepoflicaneriam magnam ifttufmodi vas ellc <]uod 
&ngumein(iamabfolucmm fttattperfe^oneinadepcam^^ cordein ?. 
iiiuer(um corpus dirpenfct>non^co.Aii adhacforfimhcficarctivco- 
tnnes in huttc v(qac diem pckftipram^qaod propter coticextam>vt di- 
xi cordis cum pulmon^non viacai via8> per ^uai Guigiiis h veoitin at- 
ceriat cransfcrri pofliu 

Quod dubiam cdam anatomicosf dum (emper in difleftionibua in- 
aeniantaneriamyenofiim » & finiftntm vontricalam cordis repletos 
languine,eo€|ae crairo>gramercenie,acro) non mediocriter pennrbat 
cam fanguinem e dextro vcncncalo in liniftram per feptum cordis 
ctanradare coa^ fine adStmarcSed banc vtam antea rcfacaui: lam id- 
covtaparandaeft,& aperienda >ouainuenta,niincnttllae&f dificnl* 
tas, qua? quempiam ("credo) inhiberec > quo minus quxante propo* 
fui(de pullucordis»&: arceriacum 9 de transfiadone fanguinis h venis in 
arcerias , & de difpeniattone in vniuecfum corpus pet arcerias^ conce* 
derCi tc aga ofcc le fiicile pofliu 

C A P V T V L 

^iita viitfdHgHuJ vend CdUd in drteriae.vtie dixtT§ vrtr- 
tricuU cordis infiniftrum defirdiur. 

CVm errandi occa/ionem praebui/Ie probabile (it » quam in homiatf 
vtdcnt(vcdixijcordiscampulmoneconnexioncm : Inhocpec* 
canc>qQi dnm de panibusanimaliutn ("vri vulgo omnes Anacomici fa- 
cianr ipronunciare, ic demonftrare>auc cognofcere volunt » vnum ca- J 

cum hominem > eumque mortunm intro^iciunc^ & fie tanquam, qui 

tna 



j 



DI tJIfOTF CORDIS, <fr, ^, 

vnt reipub. forma per ipeda difciplinam politicam componere^aat v** 
nios agri naturam cognofcenrcs^agn'caltarain fefcire opinantur :Ni«- 
hilo puis agunc , qaam fi ex vna pardcalari propoficione» de viUuerfali 
Syilogizare darenr opecatn. 

Venuicameii » fiindiiTccUoneaiumaluimaqae verfatienentfacm 
hamani cadaaerti anacome exerdctti: Res hcctn dobio»qtn omoes 
perplcxof reriaec> palam abfqae oiimidi£calcatemeafententiaclu« 

cefcerer, 

Inpifcibu5> inquibusvnustanram vcQcricalas cordis (vtnonha* 
bendbai palmonesjrcsprimamfatisinanifeftaefttveficamcnim ian« 
gainif to ba(i Cordis pofitam^auriculae nimiram aDalogon>(aogiunem 
io cor immittete^quemcor denuo per fiftulamfiae arteriain » vclatce* 
nx analogon>aperte rratifiniuere,tom vUa » ram fefta arrerta ( eziodo 
fanguioe fingula paKacione cordis pcofiiience)ocoIis pakm coDfirma« 

ripofl&conftatr 

Ideroedamdetode in omnibasanimaltbas,inquibosvnui dunra* 
sat yeniricaloS|Vel quad ynos^non difficile eft cernece , yt in bufone» 
lana /erpeiulb us , la certis, que erfi pulmooea aliqao modo habere di- 
ciiQCur,vtqui vocem habenc(de qoorum palmonam artifido admt* 
landoy^ dc ceteris dafmodi >| permuUasapud meobferaationei ha« 
beo qaxDonfoDi haiusloci^ramenexauropfiaeodem modoinillis 
^ venisin arteriasiaoguinempulfo cordis aadtiftumefle palam cft»& 
y ia patens aperta » manifcibutMilIa difficultaSiOallas bsefitaodilocttss 
In his enim pertnde fe res habet arqae in homine»fi fejptom cordis per* 
foratum. auc ademptum effer » aat vnos ex vtrifqne oeret venrriculua» 
qao hGto , nemo credo dabiiafle€> quarialanguisiyeiiiBliiartcrias 
uan(irepotaiiIet« 

Cam vero maior numoras animallom Hon habentiom polmones 
iu, quam habentitim»dc fimiliret maior nuineras fil^ vnum tancum ve« 
tricoium cordis^qoamhabencittm daoSiprocliueeft ftaracrein anima^ 
libus sni <if tisAi)vtpluriniam> & in vtiiaerfam»£uigainemapeira viai 
venisin arterias per cordis finomtranfinlni* 

Confideri[ai aurem mecum.qaod etiam in embryonom eorom qu^ 
polmones habeotjdemapeniffimeconftar. 

In focu vafa cordis qnaruorC videlicet venacaaa»Tenaac«euo(a^r« 
ceciaTenalts,& Aocca,uaearcertamagna)altomodo TQianrur^ quam 
io adultOiquodomoeaAnaiomidnonintlads. 

£ Ptimas 



1 



U EXBRCITATIO ANATOMICA 

Prtmos cooa^ns, & vnio yeiur caojscofntneriaveno&^qasfit 

prWqtumcuutiniiexcnimveiitricaliimcordisfeaperut, aut vcnam 

cocoDalcmemittat, paalalam fopra egteflamab hcpate) Anaftomo* 

fimhwalemexhibet, hoc eft^ foramen amplam pacens , ouali figiira. 

penofiiin i cftua'tQ ttteriam iltam peniium , iia vt(tanqaam pcrv* 

tium vaa ) pet illod forameu (angois At vcnacaaa inarceriam vcno«. 

faiDy.fic auricttlam cordis Aniftcam vfqoe in vcntriculam finiftram 

libcrrime > & copiofiffime dimanare poffir. Iniuper in iHo forami- 

ne ouali ^ rcgionc , quar arteriam vcnoCun rcfpicic , opercult inftar 

fnembcaaa nenuia dura eft , loramine maior, qaac poftea in aduiriit 

operiena hoc foramen , & coalcfccns vndique iftud foramen omni* 

noobftraity &prope oblicerac : Haccinqaamcncmbrana fie conftini« 

ra eft» vt dam laxein lcconcidic« facile ad paImoncs,&corviarefu« 

pinetar» &fangutniacaaaafflacnricedacqaidem, acne rurfusinca* 

nam refloat, impediar, vt hccat exiftimare in embryone (angutnefli 

concinuo debere per hoc foramen cran£re de vena caaa in arteriam 

veno&m >&:indeinattriculam finiftram cordis ,po(lquam ingrcfliiin 

f iicric,TeiDeare nunqium poflc. 

Altera vnio eft venx aneciolc(qax fit poftqnam vena ilia , i dextnB 
ventricnio egrefla in duos diuiditur ramos ) eft tanquam dnobcu dl« 
Aittterchistruncast&quafi canalis attcriofns;abhincin arteriam ma* 
gnam oblique duAus , 6c perforatos : vt in difle^one Embryonum^ 
^ua/i ducaortc^Ycl radices arteri; roagoc & corde exorientes dutf 
•pparcant. 

Canalis hie in adnltis iimiliter lenfim attenuator » cabef cit , 6c pe» 
nitostandernvtvenavrobilicalis exiccarur,&abo)etur. 

Ifteeaiuiisarteriofus nullam membranam in tt habet ^ fimguinii 
8Dotamhinc>vel illincimpedientem. Sunteniminortficioiilans ve- 
nas arceriofit (cuius ifte canalis , vd dixi , propago eft ) valuolie fig- 
moidestresqus intusforas (peAant, 6c fanguini h dextro ventticn* 
lo liac via in magnam aneriam fluenci cedunt fiidk » rcmeare ve* 
to comta ab arteria quidqnamy ant k pulmonibus in dexuom ven- 
triculom ad amuffim dauuim omninoimpediunt. Vc hie eriam ar« 
biciad oonlentancnm fit in Embryone,dum cor (e(e contrahit con- 
tinuo fiu^pincm 2 dextro ventriculo hac via in arteriam magnam 
inuehi* 

QSOdfoIgo didtaryhas duasvnioaestammagnaS) patentes^ U 

apecus^ 



DE tMOrr CORDIS f &i. p 

Seft«s,natriciidoraiii polmonum caiifa,fadas faifle cancam:& io ad* 
^ til (cum iam pulmones propter ipforum calorem , 8c motam capio- 
fiiM nacninemam defidenuviic)aboleci>& confolidari ^ Commencain 
improbabilc eft,& male cohacrens.Ec fimiliter quod dicum coc in em« 
bryone fedari , tc nihil agere , nee mooere, vnde Natoia hos tranfiios 
fiicerMlendoraffl puimonum can& coaAa crat , faUum eft : cum in^ 
OHO coigallinaincuboit, & in Embryonibns receorer ex nero ete* 
^di autc^fia pater , tnm cor mouere ficot in adalris com nacoram nal« 
h caii neceffitate vrgcri : Cui motui non fo*imi hi ocnU£tpe reftes » (ed Li&.lpir 
& Atiftotelesatteftacnr ipfc : Tutfm (ioquit) fir initidftdtim infufiuu^^* 
$kmi§rditimerpt,& ^ii^infiSmemirmnf&fuBifMfkU'miix0u$dim^l 
fribiBsbtur. Qjjin&obieruamiishasvias (um in hominnm genete* 
quamincaetehsanimalibos) oonfblomapertas , & parentesefle vf- 
que adicempas parcos ( vt annocamnc Aioatomici ) fed etiam pec- 
muicos poft menfes t imo in aliqoiboiper aliquot aonos» nedicam 
toto vicar curricalo» veluciinanfcrey buccagine» & aoibos plntimis» 
tc animalibus ptadlenim in minoribai« Q^as ret impofuit forfin 
Bocallo lie nonam tran&um fanguini de vena caua in finiftninu 
ireotncabim cordis inoenifle > & faceor > me quoqae com in^ 
more matori iam adolto hoc primum ipfe rcpeci » cale qoid ftarinu 
odftimaflc 

Ssqaiboj inteDigicarinEmbryone homaoo^qoini&inaliis^in^ 
qiubwiftc vniones non abolentur>idemipfomaccidcre9 vtcorHio 
moro^perpacenciffimasviasfang linemdevenacaoainarreriam ma* 
cnam apctciffime traducat » per vcriofque ventricoli duftom. Dexter 
Sq itdemiangainemabaoticula recipiens > inde jper venam artcrio- 
iara,&pcopaginem foamC canalem arterto&m dfaam)in magnam ar-* 
leflampropeTlit. $inifter fimiliter eodem tempore medianteaucfculaB 
mocaiedpit (angoincm ( in illam finiftram auriculam didnftum G:ili« 
cet per f;>ranenonaIei vena caua) 8c tentione fia, &confttiftione 
pef radtcem aortc in magnam itidem arteriam fimul impellic 

Icam Embryonibus dum interea pulmonei oriantor, ftnullam a- 
€bionem antmotumhabenc, quafi nuUiforenc^ natoia doobui ven- 
cricolit cordis quafi vno vtitocsad fiioguinem tranfisittcodunu. Ec 
fimilis eft conditio Embryonum pulmones habentiom» dum adhnc 
polmonibasnon vtuntor^ac eft eomm animalinm>qqi pulmones noo 
nabenc 

E a Itiqoe 



^ EXERCirArra kAnatomica 

IcaqoetimdaceiQkis'ctiamelttceftic verinu* quod cor fao palfii 
fimguiticin i venacaoa in trccmminagnani tnilii€ari,2ccnttsfund«t» 
pcf que umpatectfes ,ficaperrts vlas, acfi in homuie, ouod dixi ambo 
yentcicaU{eonimfepcoademD€o)tdinuicemperuiieflcni (afti. Cum 
itaqaemaioffi ex parte tmmalibU8>& omnibus quodam tempore, oa- 
centifimaBiftcexteiuvuBt quccraofiniffioni fangnints per corinier- 
uiuntzreftatnilladperquiramat* Aut cur in qasbaClam animalibiis 
(vtmhominejtifqiiccalidioribttS) &adalcispcr pulmonumfubftafw 
tiamillud,ficrinonexiftimemat » quod in cmbryone natnra per ea( 
vttsillotemporequo pulmeiram noUus erat vrttsameaeflecir>qaai ob 
defedam tranfitus perpulmones coa^ videbacar facere. Aat». cut 
melius fit(naturaenim temper quod eftmelms fadt]in adole(cenribas 
fingttinb ttanfitui naturam omnlno ooclufifle^ vias patentea iUas qui* 
bus anteinembryone&foBtavbfheiat) & omnibus aliisanimaliDUS 
vtuorjUecalias vUas pro iUo (angutnis tranfiru aper niile i ledfic omni^ 
ooimpedire. 

Itaiameoresceffic $ TCiisquifabominequaniintyias> quomodo 
fimguit h vena caua m doiftrum vemcnhmt,. ic artet tarn v enoAm per-^ 
meat.Magis oper« predom eilet^ ic refte magis iaftum vider etur^u ex. 
diflS: Aione animalium Tericacemiimeftigarc vellent , yt canfiuu inqoi* 
canricnr mmaiotibus,&perfi:dtidribusanimalibns > iifi}ucaduld»naf-^ 
nira (angttinemtraoicolan per polmonam Parenchyma potiusveller, 
quam vt iacaecetisomnibuipet pat€nti0imas yias (cum nullam alckm 
viami & traniitum excogttaripoile Intel ligcrenr,fiue hoc fie quod ma* 
iora » & perfe&ioraanimalia fint calidiora » & cum fiht adalia,eomm 
caIormagis(ytit&dicam^igniatiur&¥tfiifFoceturfitprocIiuis : Ideo 
tranare^fc traiici per pulmon es»y t tnfpirato acre comemperetnr, & ab 
ebuULcione, & fiiffocatione vindicetur , fiue quid aliud ia!e» Scd hare 
deter minare,^& cadonem omnem reddere>nthil ah'ud agere eft , quam 
propter quid pulmones h€& funr^fpeculari. Atqne debis horumque 
v{u»& mota»& doeuentadoneomni,& aeris neccffitate* Sc vfiis& ce- 
teris huiufmodi : Et de yactis organis,&di£Eerentibnahuiurcau(ain a« 
niroatibttsfaftis : tametfi multa qnamplurimisobferuationibutdme 
deprehenia (int:Tamen>ne oimtum k propofiio it motu > & y(a cordis 
hoelocoaberrando»aliadagere)&aatfonemrcKnqnere,remintertttr« 
bate,8efiibterfiigcre videar> hccpropciorra&atuconuenienduscx*- 
pooenda relinquam JEr quae rcftant vc ad propoficnmicopum.reuertar 
confirmarepergam. In . 



DB UHOrr CORDIS^ c^c J7 

In perfeftioribus nicnimm 5rcalidforibiw antmtltbitf i nftpe tdal* 
ris(Tcinhoinine) (kngainem de dextco ventcicalo cordis per veotm 



arcectofam in palmoness& inde pcranenam renoGm in (iniftrafli ait- 
ttcolam^Ac Aibindein vcnanculum cord s finiftfuin perinearecomen* 
do;£c primum pofle hoc fieri,deiDdt ita faduniefle* 

c A p V T vrr. 



SdHgmmemdtiUxtroventrieiUo c^rdkferpulmmitmf^fm^ 
ehym^fermesre iif> arterUm vtmfim rdr finiflrmm 

Fieri aatem hoc pofle,& nihil eflc»qoo minus fiisit> fitis cobflot, com 
8c qaomodo aqua per tens fttb(bintiaai penncan«yriiiliIot,5c foa^ 
res procreec > coniiaeremas, aut quomodo per cuteni (odores :^r pa* 
rcnchy ma renum, vrina flaa( 9 (peculamar*. A nimadoerrendum eft is 
lis > qui Aqois Spadenfibus vnmttir t vel de la Madonna(vt aiunt)in ^^ 
gtoPatauinoyVd al At acidaIis^aatyitrioiatia»vel qui ad congios ingnr-^ 
gicant pocum^vc Ynftaotaltcrahoraper veficamemingant comm. De- 
bet iftacopiaaliqaannilura in conco6bioneiramoFari:debecper iecac 
(vtiingolis diebui bis iogeftialiroenrifiicciimoinneiconfiteimirfay 
cere) debet per venas >pec renuro parenchyma^per vrecxes in veficam. 
profliiert. 

Quosicaqueandion^ntespoile laDguioem, imo roctni tnaffiim. 
ianguineam , per poimonom (ubftantiasn , aeqae ac fiiecut alimentalisi' 
per iecar permeare^tanquam tmpoiEbi]e>& nnUo modb credibile exi* 
ftiaiandum ? Quod genus hominum ( cum Poetaloqnor) vbi volant 
concedunt facile poflc rrbinolont nullo aiodo:hic vbi opus eft veren«- 
cor.vbi nihtio opus^ibi non yetenuir afiirmare. 

lecoriaParenchymadeniiftsmiikoefty&fiBiiliter cenom r pulaui^ 
nom raxioris inulto texturar* Er&renibaai&iecoriconferacaripon^ 

Ihiecore nulJam rmpellens » nulla vif cogent » to polmone ex puKiii 
dextri ventriculi cordis impingitutjftiieois> caiua icnpolA diftendi va-^ 
tk y ac potofitatespulmonom necelleeft. Pnr rerea pulmones In rdj^i- Gall de yL 
candoeieuamurt &concidont, quoa)otanecefIecft,vtporoiuarer>P^^*' 

tc vafiitperiaaiucy & claadanciir» vtiD^oiigli< contingity&in omni* 

£ } bujpar* 



;g EXSRCITJTrO xJlNA'tOMlCA 

bus patticulis habcnribus conftirorionetn (pongiofam > qtiando con* 
ftringunrur^&rurfusdilacantur. CoQtrajecuxqaierctc^nec icadilau* 
lAfic conllringj vifutn eft. 

Deniqae iiper jecur coram Ingcftorum faccnm in Tenam caaam, 
tamiohomine, qaatninboae^vel inmaximis antinalibas^mmo eft; 
quinonaflerirpertranfirepofre. £choc»eoquod pcrctanfiille aiiqua 
nucrimencutt) » & pcrmeaitc in venas fit necc/ie ((! fiar nuciitio j & nul- 
laaiiacxtcc via t acproindchocaffirmarecoaftifinc : Cuxnontif- 
dem argumencis de ccanfita (angoinis in adulcis hiS) per pulmoocs 
fidem(unilemhabenc> & cam Colombo periciffimo, dodbfEmoquc 
Anacomico idemallerercnc»&crederenc , ex amplirudine,&fabrica 
▼aibrnm pttlroonura>& eo,qaod aitcria venoia, & fimilicer ▼encrtai« 
lus y repieri fine (empcr (anguine , quern h vcniabucvenifleneccflt 
eftt £c nulla alia, quam pec puimonei femira » vt & ilie ,fc nos ex 
ante diftis « & aucopua , aliiique argumends palam cfle exifti* 
memos, 

Sed quando aliqui funt , qui nil nifiadduftis autbori taribas admit- 
tunt ; iidem ex ipfiuseciam Galcni verbis hancvericatem confirmari 
polfeiciaar ; fdlicec non folum polle (anguinem » i venaarrerio&in 
artcriam venofam^flc inde in finiftrnm venrriculam cordis»& poftea in 
actecias tranfmicti ; (ed ex conrinuopolfu cordis »& polmonum mom 
inter te(pirandam»hoc fieri. 

Sunt in o rificio venx arterio&.valuubt tres figmoides>ftae fcmi lu- 
naresi que omnino &nguioeminillam vcnamaitedoiamimmUliim 
non fin ant remeatein cor. 

Id omnes norunc fcilicet hamni valnularom necefiicarem & Vfhmy 
Galea.de »|Galenus his verb sexplicans, r»rMitff('inquh^iiMr/«4ifiM/7#mi»/&,4l* 
vfa past ^^qttiofciU9rHmap€rM4rmiufimuUum fink, iranfumttntque tx fifi fdnter 
U.cdo. ^if4ngu%nim»&^mtfmf$9'MuifibiUsqm^^ fiat. 

n Qu§dfi$siffum VfnamerhfdMidimJmfir fatnijfa, nnlUmfue natnrahh 
^^uewifumacbwam, qiUiUudirtiffum €umiBtimfeJlmm^ Mi rmfiuifi* 
^^nrtnuuu TiirinunquMmpitmftt.npirmuifiUlid^ Atqtn txigudifUd* 
^^fsnguit (€$ntrdaitbardCi) m ^tmditrMfummtur \ IJeque mm fm* 
,, liin omnk tx qtmw dttrMtwr , mqm m'utimr. Sid quimddmidMm qnU 
*, litti en fdciam a fi»d grduim diUtdH mftrunnmk atttubitur , nfkm m- 
^.umantfdakixffimuuT : lt4 &ferl4t4m widm ahrim aliquid quam pit 
n^l^fi^m trdbkftrtMcrurfmimitiitur. CumduimtfhfSxiif^rdhitur^uU 



J)E iMOry COtDlS, &i^ ^^ 

JkdUiu$intro4^mff€ffifT»ndi^forikirt qmin fulnume fiauvemfi 4neria, •< 

tmperfubiUid ild^JiiiapMgmmfQnknmaUquan^ ^ci-^*^ 

tifupr^f^Oifi finpuu per nuximum 9s (iuiufmodt fH vtu aruricftmlwy* 
fino7€m$4¥$potHifti : Nunc wiro fUitufnosmdgmmimtrtlufrdumiom^^ 
prumtur vndiqUiMJlilUcquidfum iiumiruu per txigua Ha vrificiaiic paa«<c 
lo poft fequenre Capit ulo. Uganto th$r4x c$nnnia wcbmimius fdn- «^ 
giiMim diitm^anto memkraut, (vrdeliat f4lmUfigmoUis)tx4&m osipfam <* 
ccduduMi^ & nihil rtmunfimnt i qood&codemCapiculoclecimo«< 
paaloantc. NifipdluuUtfint ^ tripltx f$pumurincomm§il$ifn^vi fan-" 
fftiiff9frufirdUngumhd€€»rifulHmfiiHn^ inDidfiduquidan < 

fuimnuaifiiuns,& qm'mipfifiMt^ ¥iMt»9fm€sref4rutns , inSyJUlh u- * 
ff , quafi dfiiis quiddm maruimHs , infiar Eurfi mpium idituulm,^ huc*^ 
titqm iUuc riclprpcum » qui hduiquaquam fdtiguim (onuenidt. At hoi yi-'^ 
dm pofiit $xigtuim. Quod fer0 imerim ipjws qu^quc rt^iratmL vt'tUtd <* 
Ml UiifdSiit td n$n MmpUmpr^ p4ruo tii bdhindum ^ &c. ( Et paulo ** 
poft. ) Atqut ttidm tertmm pKUtumfuijfu k^mmpdum i bdudqudquam *^ 
amemmndum » cumfangiti tmp s» ixpirdimUnu remigrdfit^nifippifix^* 
n$fbr mmhrMdfum Epiphjffin ftajfu fabriiains, rnde conclodic Op. ** 
vndecuno. Communk duttm if forum omnum , wdeUttf vdlMutdTum $fi «* 
W«r« rt nuuma mi» nmigrdrtpnhibtdm^ pirdrumqui nn propriic,e^ ** 
dmmiiimquidemicordimdiirids^mdmpUwddipJum 
yfro^mmpliMtnipfoefHudnt itfontmmvpludtndtkmvdnoU^i cprfdti- *^ 
gfin^qiii'MumMmmaUqudndtm ynd€trdber$pfdfiitcrtu%nupit^^ 
rutfm ix ilU identidim duun^ qudm mimardi mceffe. Prmde turn fim ^^ 
qudUidr $mmno 9rifi(i4i^k'ma m nnq^ viniruuloiakinm qiddimmduiitidl^ «' 
Urnmnnediick^ 

Etpaoilopoft: PprroamfotaUfrum qu^dtumu fimpiid con/l'atinc^^ 
v^drur , dUirttm^qtiid dttplia ex ipfrprUuum tommmem vtriqm k$um^ ^ 
\yudliM veturutdxmdixtrmnibz Galenas iruelligltf& ego cadcm cacio** 
tie If militer iituftnim veDuiculum cordis ] qudfikiUMm qududsmpa- *^ 
rarimuffe fiutyddquAmptrtmMiiui pifiquipo dlmnm quidim trdkamr*^ 
fdwKup&riUquum Hr$ tmiitdfur. 

Qtiod argumcntam Galenas pro cranfico (angut nis per desmum 
vcDcnculam de venacaoaiopulmonesaddacttseodem nobistredfus 
pco tranfiia fangoinis de venis per cor in arterias matatis tta- 
aun mminis vci ltcear« £x Galeni igicar vid diuini patria 

Medico* 



40 EXSRCnArlO i^NArOMTCA 

Medicomm locis & verbis cltre appacec » 8c fAnguincm per poimonct 

ViacHof de venaactctiofi » marcerijt veno&famttlospcnnearey tum propter 

mffimi P^l'*™ ^^^^^^ • ^^^ propter pulmonam & choracu motuin, Qainct- 

Commca iamquodcorconcinaein vcntricttlos quarilacunafli>recipere&emic- 

taritunfa terei^tiguiocm^Sc baiusreicaofavaliialaruin genera qoacuor^duo in* 

i||fGal€iii|]a^om>emfliooiraogafnisdttoin&catre ^ neautCiDguis£uripiin 

"j' ^ ^^ morcm inconoeniencer aeicecur , huciliuc, aur retro remearct.vnde 

Qurm U fwhere prcft itecat . 6c ex iiU rtflueret parte > ad quam mittere crat nc- 

brum pod ceile. Et ficcor vaoo laborefadgaretur« 8c palroonum re/ptratio prse* 

quam hxc peduccur* Deoiqoe clare apparet aflcrtio noftrai continue > & conci- 

a me fcri- tenter fangainem per puimonuiD porofitates permeate dcdcvtro in 

l^^^/^^'^'Vencticulumdniftrunmde vena canainarter jam niagtiam.' Nam com 

cominao de dcxtro ventriculo immittatur faoguis in polmonesper 

venamartecio(am,&£lmiliteT€onrinaei pnlmooibusin fioiftromat- 

tcahitur('quod ex didis»& valualammpoficionepatet} qoinpenranf' 

cat conrmue fieri nonpottft* 

Ec iridem cum femper 8c continue ingrediatur fingois in cordis 
ventrtculamdextium , &egrediarurcontinueifiniftco ( qaodfioiiii«i 
ter.& ratione & (eniii parer ) qoin continno pertranfeat (angtiis de ve* 
tf a caoa in Aortam impoifibilt e(t • 

Illtid ignar quod inanimalibus maiori exparte^ &planeomnibof 
donee adolefcant i pctpatentiiEmasfieri viasexdifleftionemantfo- 
ftum eft, in adulcis his per pulmonam cxcasporofttatcs. &vaforam 
eiusofcilIa»tam ex Gaieoi verbis^qnam ex ante diftis iUudinquam fie- 
ri crque manifeftumeft.Vnde apparel quodquaoquam vnns vencrico- 
lus cordis videlicet iinifterfuttciens eiTet (angoinisdifpenfationi per 
corpus , & edadUoni e vena caaa> quemadmodnm etiam fir in omni* 
busquspafanonlbus carent » natura tamcncnm volnerit fanguinem i* 
pfiim per puhnonescranrcolaii>dcxttumvenrdculom£iperaddere co- 
axal fait, cuius pulfn per tpfos pulmones h vena cauainiinrftn veniri* 
culilocum fangais compelleretur.Ethocmodo dexcnim veotricalam 
p\iimonumGaaia9& obtranslattonesQfimguinis, nonohnorritionem 
dantaxat dicendum : Quandoqnidemiantop;ouenttianflonai»acqtie 
compulfti fubminiftrato, & untopurjori , & rpiricuofiori(vtpoceim- 
mediated ventrtctiiis cordis (bboeAo ) jndigere alimento pulmones 
magij^tmaatcerebn'pariffic^^ab(untia»aotocnlocam4lendidiC- 
fima,& dininaconAituticbaar spfius cordis caro, (qosTedkiusper ane-^ 
nam coronaiS nuttitar )inconaemens omnino eft exilUmare. C a« 



DM MOTV CORDtS, ^e. #i 

C A P Y T VIII. 

J)tt*fUptf»g»^'^fr4Hfeuitt0fer cor i vt»k in irtertMy ^ik 

circuUri mttuftngmnk. 



H, 



Ycv^wcletcansfofiojie fioguinis e venu tnartccias^&dc viis^ 
Lpec qnaspercranfeat, jcquotnodo ex poLTa cotdu » oaoCmituti^ 
di(penfec? de qaibas > forian fiiiic aliqui^qui, antca aut Galeni authori* 
Uie^auc Columbia aiiofumue rationibusaddaftis^ aflcnciriiedicant 
mihiinonc verot decopia&proaenraiftius peicranfeuacis (anguiois^ 
qiuereftaiitf (licet valdedignaconfidcracn) cumdixeroiadeouona 
laiK»&inaadlta,vr noa (blum ex inuidia qaonuidam>ineaiani malum 
mihifted verear^ne habeam inimicos omoes homines tantam confue« 
tnido^aac (emel imbibica dodrinajaldrqoe dcfixa radicibas^ qnafialce* 
niiacura,apad omses valet » 6c antiquicatii veneranda fiifpicio cogit. 
Vtcomqueiam iaAacftaleaiipesmeainatDore veriutli> ficdoftorota 
animorom caadore: Sane cum copia qoAiitaftterat ^ tarn ex moram» 
expertm^nticauia > di(IeiSlioae>&artetiacttmapertione»dirquiiiciooe 
muUinioilastttm ex ventriculoram cordis ^ & v«ibram iogtcdientHim 
&eecedietidum Symmetria,& magnitndin^^cumiiatura nihil faciei 
fta£a> taacam magmiodiociD » ptoporrtoaabiltter bisvafibua ftuftra 
nontribuerit^ tamexconcinno & diligenci Faluularum At fibianim 
actifidoyceliquaqiie c ordis fabrica , turn ex aliis inulds Grpius meaim 
Acfirio confidetaflem^dc animo diuiius eiKduiflem: quanta fdlicet e(^ 
fit copia tranfinifli fangut nis9 qaam hreui tempore ea trafinifllo fierce* 
fiec(appcditare{Qge(UatimeuiuccumpotdfleaQimadaenerim;qttin 
Ti{nasiaanicas,omninoexhaafl;as>&artetiai»ex aitera pane»nimia. fan- 

Soinis iatntfioneydilrupcasyhabccemutynifilangaiaaliquo exanertia 
enuo in fenas temearet » ic ad cordis dexcrum Yenincolamregre- 
deretur. 

Ccspi egomet mecnm cogicare^ an modbnemquandam ouafi in 
drculo habetetf qoam poftea veram efle itpen » U languittem e cordo 

Jer atrerias in babitom corporis»fie omnes panes procrudi, & impelUL 
finiftri cordis vemticuli puMu , quemadmodttm in pulmones per ve« 
nam arcertoGun i dextiis \ 6c ratuis per ve^ai in ?enam caaam , 6c xU 
que adaoriculam dextram remcarljqacmadmodomexpulAonibiis 

F per 



4t MXSRCITATIO %^NAtOMlCA 

pecartetuitn difUm veno&m t ad fioiftrum fentdcaluin m anie iu 
Amu eft* 

Quem tnocam cir colarein .e o pafto nominate Itceat^quo A riftote* 
les acfcm tc pluuiam drcalai£ fiipehoru mocum armuUeus eft. Tcna 
enim readida a fble calefa 6b euaportt > ra pores fiir (Um el tt i condeiK 
fant/Conden^in plvaiatnirfiiin de(cendam>terrainmaclefiduiu& 
kocpafto Aunt hie generationes tc finiiUterrempeftatuai& meteoi- 
tomm onasyafoUa ctrcaiati niota,acceiru>& recefiii. 

SicyecJfimiltter coringacin corporct inotufingainis>partesoifmes 
fangotnccalidiori perf66boYV)apororo.Q>mtttofo/& vt ica dtcam) all* 
iiientatrao>&mnri»feueri^ve«tarj ; Comrainpantboa (angutacmrci* 
6ig!etart,coagiiUri»& qnafi dFatam reddi,vndead principtom^videU* 
cet >Cor*, tanquamadfomemfiueadlarescorpofiSyperfefttoiiisie^ 
eopecands caora^renertitar .-ibf calorexiacunilf ,pocenri> feruidoj tao^ 

Jiiam vits ckefimroy denuo colliquaiur, (pmcioast & f vt ita dtcam j 
alfaraoprcgnana » indenirfusdifpeii&tiirt &iuec omnia i motuft 
palfii cordia dependere. 

ItacorprindpiamTitB&foL Mfcroeofmi (n proponionabitfcer 
f ol Cot mundi appeUaxi me cecur)caius yir tuce » ic po(2ua (angnis mo* 
oetor j>erficirur,tegetacar > & aGomiprione& gromefadlione yindt- 
caturuumaaeofficmra nutrieado»fbuend6 • vegecatkdo» tori ooq>aii 
praeftac Larifte familiaris^fondamentam vicaa aufhot omnium ^fedde 
his conaenientitts , cam de huinfmodi roottts cauia finali ipeciil»» 
bimar. 

Hinccam veiue iint vie qiuadam^ft vaia defereoti a (angQinem^diK 

IJexcft genitfiprariim,caiiay&Aorta,fioo raiionelaceris(vt Ariftcffe* 
es)f6d officio; ic non {vtynlgo confticucioncfcam in mulusaniraali* 
bas(vt dixt)in coiucib craffitic»venaab arceria non diffcrai) (ed munO' 
re & vfu diftuiAa » vena & arteria ambae a veteribttt vemr noi»imme* 
ricodid«(vt Galenuaannouuit^coqaod haBC,videKcetaneria>Taaeff 
difierens fimeainemt. i, corde in habiium corporia \ ilia Cmgumcmab 
habica rurfcia incon hse via icorde^ad cor t rqucitla;iUa coorinet 
fiuiguioem emdioremieflfcBCam tiucririoniiamredditum 

ii httc codom ^ perfeAomj 
alimencittom. 

CAPVT 



Z>B tJHOrr CORDIS, 6"^ 4$ 

C A P V T IX. 

SCd ne verba dare nos dicac quifpiam » ^ aflerrionet %ccto(tf tan^ 
ram hccxt fine fundamenco* & non iufta de caula bnoaare: ttia c6* 
firmaodaveniaot* qoibiupoficis , nece(Iarioiianc(eqiii vehraecm>Sc 
rem palam efldarbkror. 

concineiiter > fiogaineai dveoa cioaiiiarre* 



ria$4nmntacopJa»ctaiifinitd,palfu cordis 9 Ttabaflotnptisliippeditari 
non poifityAradco TCtoumafla breui tempore illincpertnmieat. 

Secondam continite cquabilirer &conciaecer fangoineoi in qnod» 
conqoe membram & partem poUaanerianim impelUj&ingiedi»nia* 
iori copta multOyqoam nutritioni (offidens 6tiit\ tota mafla fuppedi* 
ttti poflit* 

fit fimiUtertertioabvnoqooqaeinembro i ipfiiavenas, huncfioi- 
gainempeipeoiorecrodiicere ad cordis locum. 

Hispofitif fiuigoincm circumire^reaoltihpropelU fittemearcsitoof^ 
deinexcremttates^&indcincornufiiSy&ficqtiaficixcalaiem mocom 
pcragere^manife^m) putofbre. 

Sopponamoa (yei cogtcatione > yd ea ycri me n ro) qnamnm ftogiil- 
ttia* finifter ventdcuias in dilacatione (qoam replccos fit) contteeat fi* 
oe Si^fitte ^li/Jiae 3 j«5^go in mortno reperi Tlera*Si j. 



apponamos fimilirenquanto minos in fp& contvi6Hon^ vA qoa- 
mm Mie conetahar cor * & quanto minorem venrrkobis capaciiaicm 
liabeat in ip£icona!aAione,Tcl ipiuconuaidtionibuSfquammnlai^t* 
Vfsinartmam magnamprotnidat: (protradereenimaiiqaidlemper 
£tantedemonftractimeftcap.}.& omnes inSjrftole fatenCar»exfabrica 
vabiidaramper(aafi)& ▼eruimiliconieftora ponere iiceat^inatferiam 
immitti partem ?ei qoartamvel quiniamveliextam , flcminimttmo* 
danam* 

lea in hominefrocnidi Cngalk cordis JpoHibiu fiippooamos Tndl 
femisivel draclinuiacres vel dracbmam ynam languinis , qnc pcopccr 
impadimoncom vaianiaram In cor ccmeatenonpoteft. 

Cot fna temihofaplufauam mtilcpnlfiif fiwir ino inaliqnihit, 9c 
aUqaandoblSy ier» velqoarermilie. lam maltiplicatisdfichfaiiw 

F X videbia 



44 SXERCITATIO x^NATOMlCI 

videbit viu lemihort aiu millkf dachnus trct> veldrtchmasdaM^ 
Velvncias qirinquies CMtam » tot ttlcm aliqoain proportionattai 
ijuantiticem fimgoinis » per cor inttterias tnuufufkiki , niiiori (empet 
copiaqaam in vaioerfb corporc cootingat rcpcriri . Similiter in one, 
MCCiiiepercrtqfireftiE^faopoloiiiToum, in vna cordis contcadiooci 
ttto fnafemthotamiUeibupalosfdciccaltbrasaes adeintslaiigiiu 
nihvx quo corpore pkramqoe oon condnccor pliisi|aacaoff Ubrfafim* 
guiniitboc in one experrai (um» 

Iia penc, fuppatacioiie faAa iccoadfun qaod nimtam coni^dbre 
polfimus traa(cni(fifimguiflii,8c enamentis poKmonilHi^videatuco* 
mnem maflx quantitatem fiuiguioev pertranGus de wniaio arcerias 
per cor»& fimiliterptf pulmones- 

Sedcfto,qoodnoii wa(eaii6oca»redvnahora,yel vna die»vtcnmqi 
jnaoileftiuii facit plus (angainis per cor eiua pulfu cranfeiicticontb' 
oue»<{aaiiiYeliogeftamaUmcQcuin poffit iiippedttarer vei in venisfi- 
sued coo tioeri. 

Nee eAdicendoitoiquod corio fua concia£Uone aliqaando pronu 
dac>aliqaandonoii»velqaa£iuhil^&imaginarttraqatd* hoc enim 
ante confircnaruin eft (Bcpnetecea feAfiiiconuariciiiveft&ranonf^ Si 
enimdilaeatocorde repleci nacelle vencrictrfos tenguine^ concca&o 
neoelfe prmnidetefi^tiipetdtnoii paramtcum 6c dudoa non parol ic 
conuaAiononpattca m^ in gaafsis:proporcione videlicet: Subcrpla, 
filb(extk|da^Tel liibodupIafimiUtar proportio iaitguf otaexclufi ^debec 
efle ad tncecodtentsmi > & ia dilatadone t eplentem; id fe habet capa- 
dtascontrafti ventiiailiad illam«qac eft4ifatatf*Eteum in diiatado* 
He non contingk Kplerioihilo^yet titiaginario Jta in contfiAione nu* 
qoam nihil » YelitnagtnartatD.expellic> (edfemperalimiidfecundum 

Etopottionem contradtioois* Quarc c^ncludendaaiib tao puUii in« 
omine>¥elone» veLboiie>eotemittitdraahmarernam» ic miliefiiBt 
pnlfiisih yna(etqihora)C€»ndi!)^eodemtenipore^iibcas decern Abvii* 
cias qoinque rtanfmiilas effcr Si vno pulfo 4cachina3 dnas lib*io«fc 
|.io« Si(emiyn€iamliU4i.8c |^. StTMiamJtb,8}.§.4.contingitic( 
vna femihora transfit(as(il^q«unj) ede do vmisin ancrils«. 

Sed qaanraia in ynoqooqae protrudaror fingttliapulfationibasi^ 
qnandoplnstSc quando ininus>& quadecao(a,accatatiospofthaieex 
miikis obreroatiooiboa kmefor^npalam iiet» 
latecimhocfoiotAEOtniiesadmocdcos i:elim>quodaUqiiandaybe" 

riorl 



DB iMOrr CORDIS, &t. 4^ 

riori copta pertnnficftneais^aliqiiMKio miiioie>&/angaiQit dtcoi tor 
qaandoque citiar,<}iiatiaoque tacdttis peMgtcitr> /ecuoditmteiiipeni* 
incnram^utem>€ao(as external 9c inrernBS,& cea natiinlea»flc noii^ 
nacutales 1 fomnum, quietem, vi^m, ezercicia , animi pathemata , 9c 
fimilia* 

VerameniinaerocuiDper pulmones bcortvelmiftttnacopia ttaCi 
eat iangatstlongevberiorj prooento in arteriaa,&tDioin corpus didv* 
cicnr qnamab aUmeniomm ingcftionefuppeditari poffibilefitftot o* 
mninoinifiregreffii percircaitam hiSto, 

Hocetiatn palam At feniu, vitiorum 4 fledlonem inmenciliiiSinoa 
(blutn apena inagnaarteria, fedfqnod confirmac Galen, in ipfo bomf- 
ne) (iqu«ui&vei minima arceriaaiflbAa faerie* Tniospeneftrntfaore 
ipatio tocanir (angoinismaflanij & toco cocpore, tain venia qoam arte« 
tiis exhauftam fore. 

Similiter Lani oueSfOmmbusliociatisatcefiari pofliintqnaodate-^ 
fetid arteriisiugularibW) in ma Aando bone ; vnins horarqoad ante 
minuaytotam&ngoinia maf&m ezhaurium>&vaft omnia inanitaved-^ 
dant in membrorum exciiIione& cumorom^cxlargarangiiiots profii-^ 
fione>itidem oomperimusaliquando breiii contingete. 

Nee perftcingit huius argument! vim»qQod per Teoasefflnerein in* 
gQlaciane,&in membrorum ewciiione , cque , fi non magia quam per 
arteriaadfcatquilpiam,cum contraiereshabet: vencenim qaiafttbiiw 
dunt , quia in ipiis nulla vis cogens fbris (aneninem » & quia irapedi* 
mento valuularum pofitio eft( vt pofteapatebit)param admodumied. 
dunt. arteri^veroimpetuimpuliumfiinguinemforas, Iargiut,impe« 
toofias^nqtiam cum Syphone eieftum profiindant : (ed cxperiundt 
res eft»omJfla vena firinctfaingulari in ouetvd cane;drqu«nto impeto» 
quanta protru(ioae»qaamctto omnem (anguinem I roto eorpore,tam 
▼enis»qtiamartettiacontingitinanire admitabflcvidebitur* Arrcriaa 
autem nuliibi&ngainem k veniarecipcte • nifi runfiniffione faAaper 
cor ex ante diftts patetUcd Ugando Aortam ad radicem cordis, 9c ape^- 
riendo iugalarem> vel allam artertam fi felum arceriaslnanitas^ 9c ve» 
nasreptetas con^xeris.non coottngir dubitart^ 

Hinc cai&m aperte vidabji>cttrin Anatome»tanCflfflfiingttinlire- 
petiatnr in venis, parnm vero in arteriti » cur mnltum in dextro yencii* 
odOyparom in finift t ofqu« rea anti quia dnbitandi occaiionem forfiin 
pM(buit|8cexiftimandi| fptritoiiUMtaiUiiconcauitactbasMntineti 

F } dum 



46 lEXtHClTATIO AVATOMICA 

dam virafuperftcstnicnaUuefat^CAufii foritn eft quod de venis in if* 
teriis nuilibidatortranficus, nifipercortpfiiins&perpulniones^ Com 
aotem expirauerint , & pulmoncs moocri deiinaot> de yen* artcriofie 
caihulisjinarreriatn venofitm, SeindeittfiniftnuD vcntricniiitn cordis 
jfangnif permeate prohibetur (yt in £mbryone ante nocatam eft , pro^ 
liibitam fuilTeobdeiediun motospobnonam , oftillaflc potoficares 
oeeeai* fleiiiaifibiieaapenenticunclaadentium) com vero vaa cam 
j^monibas cor non dcGnat moaeri>led poftea paliare : & (bpetuiae* 
ltperffat:concingicfiniftrumyentricalum > &arteriasemictereinye« 
sas aonabirom corpor isranguiuem^Scper palmones non recipcce > & 
proinde quafi ioanitas efle. 

^ed hoc eri am in rem noftram non param factt fidei « com haioa 
nnlla alia caoiaCnifi quam notex noftca iiippofic]oneaf&rimas)adduci 
pofltt. 

Pneceiea hsoc patet,atio magtMut yehementias arterue paUantiCO 
ddnsinoiniiifiiDgaiDishcvmorrhagtainanitQm iticorpos. 

Hinc€tiammommLipothymia»omni dmore>& httiafinodi« qui* 
do coclanguidios & infirmias,naUo impetn palfiitf omoem continue 
hoemorrhagiam fedari &cohiberi« 

Hinc eiiam eft»qood corporemottao>paftqaani cor ceflaait pnlA- 
M^non potecis,ycl ^iaealaribaStydcnualibasyenis & ar cents aper- 
tisyllo conata maflc ungotnes ^ vlcta\>anem mediam elicere. Nee 
lanio>G boui ( poftquam eiascapat pcrcafleric»&:attoaitttm reddide« 
ric)iogulampnnanon(ecaetitiqaamcorpaUare defietitt totom fiuH 
gainem exhanrixe inde pocerit. 

Deni qae htnc de Anaftomofi yenarum & arteitaram,ybi fit ft qnp» 
modo fity ft qua de caa£i« nemo ka&enos > (bper ea , rede qaidqaam 
4ixUiclkecmipicarLego inilla difqu^tionc iam fom* 

C A P V T X. 

dkmr, dnxferimmtU vUmmt^nfrwkUmr. 

UAOenosprimamiiipMfitumconfinnacumeft, fioeresadcalco* 
A ^lttmteaoccta«fitteadexpaimenta,ftaatopfiimrefcracttr.yide« 

licet- 



UceMpaiBumAi pemwibt marteriasAaioii copHioomiiiue^«iiiaiii 
•b alimraco uippediun polEc » ica vt locm mank btcni fpacio il- 
iac peroanfenDte > necefle fit » ?c drcouusfitc » & &iipiis le* 
grcdiacuc* 

Veiam is qtiisbicdicac»<}iiodiQagDaoopiapo(Ecpercnuifii€8enoii. 
necttte ciramam fieri>qiiiiiab alTuropmrc&tcitecomiiigtttftciiem- 
plo ede ladif in mammiii pr ouencns ; vaoca enim Toa die ladis oongtos 
oesyvel qnacaoi vcl fcpcem^Tel amplius reddiMnttli er iridcm doas»vel 
txts heninas alendoiofanceni, ynain vcl dnos^fiogiilis diebnt pncbei^ 
qtias ab afliunpds rcftitai manifeftani eft. ReipondcDdumtqiiod cor 
taocundein«Tei amplios » vna hora«veialceia » coiiipiitadoiiefiiftatie* 
mictfte confter* 

Sin v€Conondamperriiafos,inftareryYfiioediccndo>quodKc€tdtf« 
(e^arceria,quafi data &apcria via»pmter naturam comingaciai^af'^ 
nemcumimpetueiFundiv non timeniiacondngeie tnccgrocorpore 
&nondacoexicii«&artcciisplcnis,TeIfecundomnatunm conftitatis» 
tanum copiam pertnuifire>tam breni i|>acto,adeoiTt itgreflain fieri fie 
aecede*Rcfponacnduni,quod examedidb compotadone » fiibdu Aa. 
radone ^ apparet^ quantum cor repfctnm vlceciusconrinerin (bn dik-^ 
tadonequaminconftriAionc » uotODdem (maioriexnane^fingntia 
pul&uonlbu8e&ifui>& pcoindei a tanuGopiafpecttanfireuicegco i oc^ 
porct&fecandttni nacofao^confticuco* 

ScmI in ferpSubos & Diict bu5 q uibufda m» Ifgando venas peratiquodl 
^^um infta cor^vidcbiaipadum inter ligacuram tc cor valdedio inar 
nirisita tc regredifangainerof'Difiantopfiam oc«s)aflcrere oeceflc b«- 
beas^Pofteriuaeciaideciarepatebic in fecundi mppoducdfinnariooe. 

Hsoomniavnoexemploconfirmances«concludamuty qno £dcm 
ocolif propciia adhtbere vnufqoi^que poflit, fi auTOem vianm dtflecu* 
crir^^debic pluaquam pet incegnun botamcorpiacide^diffin&espnl* 
Are dciefe canqnam vennem in conftridioneCcuin oblonguro fir^icc &> 
dam ioogitudinemconcraheretpropellcre i in Syftole albidiori coloie 
cfle contra in Diaft<rfci& reltqna peneomnia> quibus euidenrcr hanc 
Yericaccmc66nnantmiridixamaa('hicenimomntaIongiota &diftin«> 
Aioramagisianr^ied bocpecaliadcer ficlacedarius meridiana e3q>e<* 
riri licet Vena cana partem inferioie cordis fiiUogredi tnr ^ exit ancria 
part)e(bpcriori»iac6prchenfi^yenaeauavelteiMC ttfoU 

licc»iaognimf^ciiifiiinier€eptO|pctaliqaodipati&iiif^ yideUs 

expuifa 



4« SXERCITAtTO ^natomica 

cxpiiUb»ftatim pent iiuniri illam paRcm inttidigicos 8c cor •fangnine 
eibaufto icoxdis paUu,(imal cor albidioci muko colore eflct etiam in 
dikcatiom ftk^6c ob defectum rangainismioasefle& bngaidius tan- 
dem poUarc^fic vt cmori denique videatur. Contra ftatim folma vena« . 
color 6c magnicudo redennt cordispoftea ft rclioqnas Tenam, & arte- 
msfiroiUtetpcraliaaamdiftantiamicordeligaaerii , vclcomprcfle* 
fiSpTidebis contra iiias turgere « in parte comprehcnla vckementer, 8c 
cor vltra modum dtftendi purpaream colorem contraherevfijnead 
Unorcm & tandem opprimi (angaine>fic vt (bfFocatom iri credas:(bla* 
ro vero ?tncab rnrfiuad natucalem conftitUtioficm in colore OMgni* 
todincpoKii redire. 

Ecce iam»dtto fantgeneramortiSjextindUo cb defedum Scfnffocat* 
tioobcopbun»hicadoculos vcrinlqiiecxemplttm habere licet, <cdi- 
ftam vecitacem aacopfia in corde conficmar«« 

C A P V T XL 
!Ucmdumfupp$fitmm C0nfirmMiur. 

SEcondofii confirmandum i nobis, qno darins intaentibns appt« 
reatinnnocandafant experimenu qncdam,cx anibus patet fimgol* 
neminqaodconquemembramperarteriasingredi) 8c pec venas ce« 
meare t & anerias vafa efle differentb (anguincm i corde»8c vcnas va* 
(a, & Tiaa efle regrediendi(angoinisadcorip(nm. Et qnodinmem- 
bris, AceKtremitatibosTangais vcl per Aoaftomofin Immediate > vel 
mediate per carnii porofiutes, vcl vcroqae modotranfireabarteriis 
in ▼enafyficatantein corde ficthoraceivenis in arterial: vnde in cir* 
coito moaeriiIlinchiic>& bincillacjicentroinextremafcilicety&ab 
exrrcmisrnrfasad centrum manifeftum fiat. 

Pofteaqoln etiam compotatione£iAa fimillter,manifeftum ibidem 
crit,de copia^quc neqae ab affiimptii poffi t fiippeditari, neqne ad na« 
rritionem neceflartocequtratur. 

Simd etiam de Ugatniis manifiBilomedtj &qaare ligarnceattra* 
liant,5c quodneqaecalore»nequedotore,oequeviYacaiineque vlla 
antebac cognitacaoia &fimilicerligatawquamcommoditatemdc 
vfum afieccepoi&ncittmedicina»8cquomodohffmorrhagiam fuppri- 
muntfftpcottocanri&qmi de cauia gangrene 8c mortifioationcsmS- 

brocom 



DB iMOrr CORDlSf &€. 4^ 

broram in<lacant,& (ic in caftratieae aaimaliutt qaorondam i tc ca* 
moram carnoforom & vernicaram exempcione vTui font. 

Enim Teco.qnod oemo haram oroniain caufas 6c rariones tt€bt at« 
lecmas (it»hiiicfaftttni eft>vc omnes fere,ez anciquoriun feorenci«,tn> 
morbif caraDdiSiptopooant* & conraUtiC)Iigatoras,pAuciTero»rete 
earum adniiQtftrarione,caracionibas (iiif aliqaid adiumcntiaffeiaoc 

Liganua alia ftri&a eft^ alia medioccis. 

Stridbttnligamramdicos cumictarfb vadiqaeconftriftimifneiii- 
bnun fie fafcia » rei laqaeo > v t vlcra ipfam ligataram nuUibi acterias 
pal&re peicipiaciiCytaU vrimur in mcmbromm cxciGone flozoi (angaU 
nis pcolpicteQ(es$& uli cnam vtantur in calltacione animaliam^&co* 
morom ablacione^qoa liganira afflnxu alimcntit& caloris omnino in«- 
terceprQ»caberccre»& cmori c.tfticalo5»atque t ngentes farco(eai& poft 
eadecidere^videmtis. 

Mediocrem vccodico Iigamrani,quasYndiqoe mcmbrntn compri* 
inir t ied daadolof em ^ &:£c»yc Tltra Lgaiuram aliqaanculan\ arcctiK 
cmldic finat » qnalts, atttaAione > &in uagatofs miffione vfui cftinam 
ucec fapra cabitom fiac ligatarastamen arterias in carpo altqaancolom 
pnlfiire tafta perdpiat, fi lede in pUebocomiafiat ligarura. 

lam ezpedmentnm fiac in bradiio homtnis, vcl a&ibica f a/cia qoa>- 
li in fimgoinb miffione ▼cantnc; tcI ipfias manus foxtiore compreben* 
fione»qttodquidem commodlus fit in macilento corpore» & cai trenc 
fintampliores « & qnando (ealefaAo corporej calencezcrema»& ma- 

iorqaandcasranKoinisinexarmiucibushieric^&pulfiuveheniendo- 
zesiomniaenim ibi eoidenriora apparcbunc^ 

Fafta iuque ftnda ligatnra quam ar6kefied poteft vt qniseamfi^ 
lar conftnWcndo^obier uate licet pdmum. Quod vlccal gaturam vi- 
deUcecveruis mmuroynon pullabit in carpo vcrvfpiam arteria. Oein* 
detimmcdiace fapra ligararamindpicarterifl^alciusAiamDiaftolenu 
habete>& magis»ic altiiij»& vchemenduspal&re*& prope ipfiim liga* 
cacaro»;ftaq.qnodaminrnme(cit,acfifluxuinterceptum, & cranfirnm 
inhibitnm perraroperc»& referare conarctur: magiiqac acceda>qiianu 
pat fiCftibi repleta apparet Deniqne manus (iium colorcm rennebic » & 
coDfttntttonemyfolum ttafta tempods refrtgecad aliquantulum inet^ 
ptet«iiihil Tero atuahitucin cam. 

Poftqnamperaliqttodiparinm permanfir ifta ligaiura, derepenre 
panlnlomfoluacncinmediocxemy quali vtdizi in fanguiniimiifiond 
vtttotncfcobieniandam. G Mtaam 



^O SXBRCrrJTTO f^NATOMJCA 

MatHim totara ftarim colorari» 8c dtfteDdi>& eitu venas tamtdtSyft 
varicofiis fieri \ & (patio decern vel daodecim palia tionam illiu^arte- 
rucmalro fangaine impoifo »atq} impafto rcKrciffimam tnanum cer- 
fie$>&abiUaltgaciiraniediocri»inulram copiam fangainit aff tim at* 
craftam e(Ie,abf<)ae dolorc^vel calore vel fuga vacut , rcl vllaaliaanc^ 
hac comtnemorara caafa. 

Si qais dil igcnrer in ipfb illtos folationis momeiicoprope ligarnram 
digitutn ad arcer iam iam pulantem applicaaerit » quau (tibnis prat ter* 
labencem (anguinexn femier^ 

Ip(e potro cuius in brachio fit experinieiitam>ab ipfi^(blatione tiga* 
torcfttidx io mediocrcin»plaoecaiorem>& (anguioem , puilu mgre* 
dicncem > quafi iemoco obftaculo » illico (en ier» 6c aliqaid fecundum 
daAumatteriaruna^ taoqaaracanfeftiminflatam,&(parfimpeff ma» 
nom cranfiniffiim>percipiec ) 8c continuo calefiert manum 8c diflcndt.^ 
Qttcmadmoduin in ftridbiUgacuca» arteriar fopraligacuram diftea» 
dantur > 8c pulCenc > son infia : ita htcjnediocri conrta % Tcnae infra Up 
garncamturgenr » 8c renitenccs fiunt». fiipra vero nequaquam & ar- 
tetias mtnores Jmo^fi venas tumidas comprcfl[eris» ^nifi valde fbrticer) 
▼iz fupra iig^ttram » auc languinem diffiindi aur venas diftendi 
confpiciet. 

lea ez his coiuis dittgenrinsob(ensami,facile eft nofcere , fanguinf 
sngrediperarte]:ia5,ip&rumenim ftri&aligaturanihilatcrahicut, ma- 
aus colorcm feruat » nihil influtr » neque fit diftenfioJpfis veropaula^ 
lum folucts (vt in mediocriligatura ) vi & impnlfii affatim (anguinem 
inros tradi) manum comidam fieri manifeftum eft » vbi ip&t paUantr 
icilicet»langttisproilair«vtmcdiocrilfguarainmanu: vbi veronon^ 
vt in ftriAa > neqnaquam > nifi fupra, Itgacttcam* Cum interim venis- 
compreffis % nihil per ip&s influere potm z cuius hoc eft fignnm^Quod 
infraltgacoramtnmidfoiesmulioiunc 9 quam fiipra,. & quam dem-^ 
pta ligacura folenc efle » 8c quod comprcffir , nihiirnpcrioribua^ fog* 
gcmncica • quod ii^atura impediaf regreflum fimguinis per venav 
ad fuperiora eafque mfra lig^turam tnmidas finiac pcfmanere > dft-^ 
feparet* 

Arterisr veroiuftade caufiunoii obftantemedtocti ligacuca^vt'&iin* 
polfn cordis ab inceinis corporispartibnafons virra ligauirsim faogoi^ 
nemtrudnnCt & ifta eft difterentiaftridke ligature a mediocilquod 
ilia ( ftri^ ligatnra)non fbliun ttaflfitum (anguinisin vcnis, (ed in ar- 

(criia 



DE KMOrr CORDIS, i^e. j^ 

teriis incarcipiat Iurc(qiUBmediocm)vlmpoifiiicam^uomiiim yltn 
Kgattuam fe ezportigac, «d eitrinia^m cocpomptrcerpropelbr > (aa- 
giiiiicni ncm impediat. 

Adeo vcficiariodnariliceac : mediocrt l^atura cuTenasmrgidas 
dtftetaa cflc,& manfi plodmo fangafheimpleri vidimus, vndc ficfaoc» 
aoc D penrenaa. aat jjer acterias^aut per coecas poro/irates,iiifralig«ciil 
ram (angoioia aduenk : & vcoia, oon poceft : percoecotdaftas, mioqa: 
ergo petarteriaafecofidaai qaod di£lam,iietie(reeft<pcrTeoa»infliie. 
re non pofle.patcQcumnooezprimi retro £^ft^inem conriogac fapm 
ligatacam,DibabUcaomiiil%atunf , quandofobitoomnes venaade* 
nime(oere» tc feieiaimerknetpartaaexonerate, manum dcalbari^ tc 
fbrium omneprius colleaum &nimorem &£uigQmema£[admet»» 
nelcere Ttdetur. 

Ampliiis ienciet jp(e» caiita»poft maltum Qiarinm ligaram conma 
toe bracJiinm erat* & manos ciunidx paaloqae fc^diorei inde reddt- 
€B >renciet (iDquam)deibltiUonemedioeri(lfgatttrr, frigiduffl quid 
(iirfiim ^fqae ad cabiram vel axUiaaobiepere , vaa (cUicet cum reaer- 
tence&ngnioe, qaem^ofnetdifiuigaiDisrecttdum f boft (anguinia 
mtffionem ) ad cor vfqae ( ioTaco vinculo ) in caufii fui& Itpothymiie 
atbicrarer, quas eriam robufturaliquando fuperaeoire viduoiia , & 
mazime i ibhickme ligacim^ quodvulgodicimta conuerfiooeiao- 
guinis. 

Pr«rerea»cttm ftaUm^i (blutione ftridac ligatune in mediociem im* 
miffioaan (angoinisperartertas^ condftao veoaaiiirunieicereTide- 
mua inmligatoram compreheit&s>noii anrem arrcrias \ Sigoam eft & 
&iigmiiemabanerusinTenaa&noaconn)apennearc , & eat aoafto- 
Biofinvaforameflc,aut porofitareacaraia^&parciam folidaruiiiper- 
niaj ftiiguinicfle^Icem figoumeft venasplutimas inter le fccommam- 
care,quod in ligaiura mcdiocri^fupracttbitom fada) multc attollun^ 
cur amui & rargcnuex Yna autem venula fcaipelto , cxiru (aogmni da» 

co,omnea(UdmdomDierciiiit&inillamvnamrcfeczonexanm fubfi- 
dunt fimolpencomiies. ' 

HHiicvnttfauifquepottftcaofiaattfaaioaia,qa«fit^ 
ferianomni$flBxiomacogiiofceie,vid«licer(qu«admodumm 
pecttramligatnram, qoam dicomedioccem)compre(fitratit veiueAc 
fangiiiacxireiioiipoteft.lGacumper aneriaa vi (fcilicet cordis) imptn^ 
pcitfiDODpQceiiaexireiiidevtrepleatiir^dilteQdacarparaoec^ 

G a AUai 



ji BXERCITATIO KANAtOMlCA 

Alks eaim qui fiedpocefti Calorfic dolor » & vis vacaittttAhttot 
qauleis,(ed vc implearorctncucn pact ,noii n diftendacuc tut minefiac 
vIcraiMtiiratom conftitatiooem » flcob iof iaftiiixi» & irfte impaftom. 
nfingmncm urn violeocec , cam fiibho oppricDftiat> vc^arocootioiii 
Iblmionem pad » & vata dithimpi cernanc ur , nafbuam hoc aitt calote» 
aut dolote^ aat vi Tacui fieri pofle^ crcdibilc>auc demonfttabileeft* 

lafaper &ligarura»contingt€»actradionemfieri>ab(qae omnido- 
lorccolorc aat iyUa vi vacau Quod fii dolore altqao acciderec (angiis* 
nematttaUqao modo ad cabicam,ligaco brachio, ioftaligatara iota* 
oicfcantf &:manas,& digitize vei»varico&if|campropcerlga(ure 
compctffioncm eo penienire iangaisper venas non porelt^acque qaa-^ 
tc(iipralfgataraiiMiequerainoris>aocfepUitionu fignanu^xicqae ve« 
naramcttrge£centic> Deque omnino atcraftionis ^autaffluiDlTcfii* 
gtnm appareac» 

^ii aictaftionis infra liga turain,& mmefa£lionIs vicra nacarae mo- 
dam,in fnanu,& dig!us,baec caula manifefta^neinpc, quod (anguia cQ. 
impecu,& af&tim iDgrediarnr»exire vero nequear. An ilia veto omniai 
tumoiia caufa (vccftapud Aaicen.^& omnia redundamiae opprimen^- 
^in parce^quia viae ingreflus aptttaB , egiefliis clau(k> ynde abundarcp 
& iacumorem atcoUi nccede eii» 

AniiinceciamconcingariQCabercuIijinflammatoriis > quod quo-> 
vfque tumor incrementnm capefcit, & non fit in vltimo ftatn»(endtuc 
eo locipul(iiaplenaa> praeferdm calidiodbuatumoribuainqnibuain<» 
crementum derepente fieri folet » fed hate poflerioris difquifitionift 
lant> vcianetiamhinc comingat^ quod in meipfo ca(u expertua(iim«- 
£go \ curru delapfiisaliquando fronte percufTus, qao loco arteriae ra» 
mulus ^ remporioua procepit> ftatim ab ip(apercuffio net rpatto fere v»- 
gintl puUationum cumorcmoaimagnitudinc, abfque velcala^e vel 
multo dolore* paflus fum , propter videlicet arteriac vicinitacem, in 
locum contufiim : fanguia affatim » magis & velociuaimpingebatur» 

Hincveroapparcr > quade caufirih phlebocomia, quando longius 
profiUre & maiod impetuexire volumua»ruprafeftionem ii»imus,n6 
infra) quod fi pet venas inde efQuorectanta copiai partibua tapcdon* 
bns>ligatnra ilia non modo nonadiuuaret (ed impediret»&:eniminfe^ 
rina ligandum vcnfimiliuaerat»quofimguis inhibitua vbcnua exeact fi 
cxpartibua (iiperioribua eo per vcnaa defcendena petTeaasemanaret : 
fidcamaliuiidcper arteriaaimpclUtoc in venas iafettocea» in quibua 

regrcilat 



DB MOrr CORDIS, &c. ST 

reg^eflasper KgttimoipiaBpccIitiir , ▼enccurgcnt^ Acdifteiitc ipfbm 
maiortimpetttperonfictfunelidcceficlongiiuseiicece pofliim » folota 
▼eroligamniy vkqiicregccffiis apenaecccnanainpliii^iufigactarim 
decidkt &qaodomiicsiicmim» fi Tel vincuiurololaer is in admiiiK 
ftmnclaphlebotomiavelinfitligatierisvel ftcifta nimisligatunisine* 
brum conftrinxajf » tarn fiuigatsftbfqiieimpetaexici Quia fciltcet m 
iogrefnis&ioflasosfiingaiiiispec aneriasinrercep*afi(. SmAaillali* 
g^nra at urkru , an t f cgceflbs libedoi dacur pec veoaSyligaiura (biota* 

*• C A E V T XIL 

HiEccam fta fibc;conftac confirmatmn iri et jam aliad , quod ancea 
percorcoDtiniio&aguiiiemtmi^diGebam: videmusenim ab 
aiteciisfiuiminemia?cnaadimatiafr>ooni veiiisiiiacccrias: vtdctnaa 
itifiiper ▼crpeaetocammal&m (aogainb ezhaorirtpoilcabipfbbra- 
chio^'dqucYflaTena coticulari fcalpelloaperta»fifiacligacaradec&^ 
videmcisprctereasitatmpenioie &affiinmeffaodit vt Qooiblambie* 
ni & ocaeoacaaii qui an t e fedionem in brachio iittraljgatatam com- 
ptehenfof erat (angaia> fedex toco brachio^ coco corpocecam ane; 
xtisqoamvcnis. 

Quareconfirmnecefleeft9pnmoyi&impeta(bppeditarit&^ 
iri impingatur incca ligatoram *, vi onim 9c impoUa exit r & j^nde i 
cotdispaKa & robote > vis enim & impulfiov fimgatnisiblnm \ corde*^ 

Deindeicocdeprouenitehancfittxum, &percorcranficofaAo i 
▼enis magnis hac effluerctfimiliter cooficeri necede* cam innaligaciK 
tarn pet acceriasingceditocnon per venas>&arteri« nuiqnamiangiii- 
liem i venis red piunt nifi i finiftro ventricolo cordis. 

Neqae omnino aliter ex vna veoa(fa Aa fbpra ligacora^ cantam co* 
piamesbautire vllo modopocoiflet»pr;fertim unumpecuofetafFatim^ 
cam&cile , camrttbit09.ni&acocdc&vi>&:ifflpaUii€Oiifecacio fiatboc 
di6komodoi» 

Eififaaecitafinc : bincpnecareadecopiacompacatroncm(acere>&: 
de ciradati mocaiangoinis argumentan apertiffi me poffiimos^Si ete« 
aaiiiopblebocoiiiia(eoqaofolecpronimpcreetfiifiooeAcimpcco ) fi 

G f qois 



j^ EXERCITATIO ANATOMJCA 

qaispccfemtbonm pronenire fineret ^auUi diibtttm» quin mtxima ( i^ 
p(ius ringaints)p«rcfi exhaufti»lypoihf mift Sc fyiicopeadttentftrtms& 
Aon folum acf erix.frd & venc magns pcne iQintueforem . Tunlice 
c^artcionabile eftXemihora iUo fpario canmndem h yeoa magna pec 
coff in aonam. Viterius fi qaoc Vnciar per vnum bcachiom perfluanc: vtl 
Ottot in lo. yet 50, pulfatioa&as iarra mediocrem ligararam trudao^ 
tsc fanguf nis (appucareridaret profeftoexiftimaadi coptam»qiuticain 
^r aliud brachiam incerea per vrramqae cnu tper coUum Ycrfnque»& 
per alias oiiinesa|teriat»£cTeDas corporis incerim^nraitiear} qalbaa 
•moibas fluxut per pqlinones»dr cordis veQfricakM»noiiiim concinuo 
fiingainein faggerere debet, idque ivenisneceflariameftxirciaium 
fierucam nee tappeditariab aflampds poflb , & longepliK eft > qaam 
parriom nacrfeioni coi^nsens eiac. 

Amplios obreruaodum,qaod in adminiftranda^ phlebocomia»qoa* 
doqae contingithancveritaieoi coofirmafle«NamreAebta4.hiuquaii* 
qnam ligaoetisyfic fcalpello debito modo diflecaerit»aprari orifictiStft 
omnibus rice adminiftraris^tamtia fitimoCiam ex quaais alia caafi»aiir 
animipathcmate$Upopfirtiitaadocmat,&coriangttkliuspul(ar«ni^ 
modofanguis cxibii^niH goctatimrpntfertim fi ligaturaftriftiorpaolo 
h&t iit.ra(io eft » qoia compreflam aneriam laagiildiorpulfiis 9c im«* 
peliens vis tnfirmiorreeludcre » 8c (aDgnioem intra ligatoiam trodere 
Hon valets imo per polmoneadeducere , ami venis in anerias copioA 
nansferrexenccoamm tc tangnidum cor oon poceft. Sic eodem modof 
ftei(demdeiauifiscontlngir> 8e niaiierttmQienftriia»&oainembc« 
fnorrhagiamfodari. £1 contrauifeckmliocpafietiqiaonianiredinte* 
gratoanimoi ainocon»eta>ciim ad fe redeont> iam adanfto robore 
pulfificante^arteriasftatimTehemencttts palfiureetiaiii in parte lfgata» 
incarponioueri 1 £c(angaineniperorifiattJ&longiaspcQfilire»coiiti» 
BOO da£hi videbis. 

C A P V T XIIL 

tx tirmfifp/hi. 

TT Adenos de copia pertranfenntis fanguinis per cor , & polmooe^ 
A lin cent ro corporis,& fimiliter ab arte: iis in venai in bab ttu corpo^ 
sis.RciUt,Tr>qaomodo per Tcnas ab cxtiemicadbiUiad cor, reno Mn« 

guia 



DB tMOTF CORDIS, drc ss 

gois permeate &qaomodo ven«(int va& defcremia (olum finguinc, 
tfa cxcremicatibasad cena'om,expIiccmQ$:qQofado» ccia illt propoli* 
tafiifulatnenu^ pre drcuica&ngainis fore apcrca* vera* ftabilia,adfi^ 
deal fufficientec facicndameaciAimainuSr 

Hoc aucem tx vaiuitlifiqnap in ipfis venanim caakatibos t eperiun* 
mtf&czillaram vfii,&ocuIac9>oicxpeciix)cntiSyfiicif eric apercam. 

Claiifli na$Hieronytn.Fabr.abAq. pendent rpertciflimus Ana.to-r 
micof fc venerabiUs leiiex» vel Tt voluit DoAifiuRiolanus bcSiluius . 
primus tnvenumeiDbraneasvaluuias dcIincauitfigura6gmoides>vel 
Icmilunaresporttonculascunicxihreriorisvena umeminentes tcna- 
iffimas. Site funt diftancibna inlocisvario modo tn vatiishomit ibua 
ad reiuelaceraconnata^>6irfuai»rerfa« vcnarum radices fpcdantesyfic 
innicdiam capadtacem vena?,ainbc ( vc ptttrimam enim duae funr^ xvk* 
oicem tefpidcatcfs atque (e f nuicem coDCingenees , & in ettrcmitaci*-' 
busica cohsterc^copiuariaptje.-Tcfiqutd i radicevenatuminrannoa 
retd maionbnsinminoretpcrmeacet^onininaimpedianCt &iu finer 
Tr(equention» comnapcMedentiamcoancxas mediant (& fie akcr*" 

Harum valnuCuram vfiim reftom mnentornon eft aflecutas •neca* 
lii addkleronc: non eft enim nc pondere deorfam {anguis in inieriora 
totns matt SantnamqieiniugiiIaribttsde0rrtttn fte^ant^ , A: fan- 

S'aemfiicfiimprohibenref fieri » ft ocm ybtqneiarfem fpcAancet* 
(empcrveffoi radices venaram&vbtqQcveifascordislocam r E* 
fto» naliietiam, aliqaandoincmalgentibasreperi^&inlUmif mt* 
toncerisyerfiis venamcanam ftportam (peftanceiaddcinftiper qnod 
iDarceriisnoUflBfanCt&noiare lirec. quod cancfr& bones omne$ ha* 
bene valanlas in diuifio&e cnssaliott venarnm, ad prin ctpium oflis fa* 
criyvel in ramis litis prope#o3^ndicem » in qtitbta nil one timeadum 
propter eredam ftaciuam* 

Nee ob memm Apopleaic (" vt tlii diennc ) (one tn iognlaribas vaK* 
«ttbr»qaiamaceriaiii Ibmno pociaspecanecias (bpoulesiaflnere vcl. 
capncaptaeflct* 

Nccvdangnbtttdtotncationibiiifobiiftar, in ramos elites, & 

■on totas in magit apcnos » & capaces irroeret : pofitc eiifm T^nc 

▼bi oolLe dtoaricarionesjicet fieqiienoorescool^a&tcor« vbiditta* 

sicacionesfcnr. 

Nee Tt rooctts ^ngpinis d centio corporis recardetar lUam (rarde^ 

enm 



5^ EXERCITATIO x^NATOMICA 

cnim fiicu foa fponce,^ maioribus in mtnores ramulasinenidi>d malla 
& fonce Crparan , aut h locts calidioribas in frigidiora migrarc > veriiw 
miliuscft^Sed omnir.o valaulxfa^la? func^ne a vcnismagtib m mtno- 
res moucretur fanguis & fie iUasdtlaceraret»aacyariocofascfficerer9 
acoeicemro corporis in excrema:fed poriasabexcrcmiucibasadce- 
cram progredecerur > ita huic motui vaiuolc tenues facile reciadon- 
tut, c6rra ium omnino fupptimuntyfic fie pofita; Sc ordinaes vc fi qaid 
pcrcorniiafiipe^iorumminuspxohiberecuruanficu, fed qaafi perd* 
maselabereturconacxicasfubreqacndum (ranfiicrfim pofica ezcipe* 
ret,&fiftereenevlterias cranfircc« 

EgoiUudfaspifllmeindi/reftionc venarnm ezpenosfamyfikridice 
venaruminitioiadoiverrus exiles Tcnacam ramosSpi JUum mictereia 
f quanro potoeiim artificio ) ob impeditnentum Taluolarum longius 
impeUere»non pocuidjc:concra vero forinfecus h ramolisradicem ?er- 
fosfiicillime » & pluribas in locis yaliiatae bin« a^l inoicem iu pofititf 
& aptacxy vt adamufiim (dum elenancnr) in media venxcaairace co- 
haereant & vniantar,extremicattbasxonaexisinuicem 9 vt nequeyifil^ 
cer nere»neque fatis explorare rimulam auc coicom ItcetetiConcra vero 
fbrinfecusincro immiflb fty lo ccdunc, & (valoulotum , quibus cnrfos 
fl uminum inhibentur io morem^facillime reclinantar tSi m o\ am &i»- 
gainis profcAum a corde,& veoacaiuintercipiatit^&tdaroiiflim pin* 
tibnsiD locis eleuatiinaicemdam daudancur , omninoinhibcanr ic 
Cipptimanc.& fiae fiirfism ad capac,fiue deorftim ad pedes»fiae ad late* 
ra brachii (anguinem a corde mouerif irafiint conftimrapj vt nofqaam 
fioanc* ledmoioionmifimgQinisqui kmaiohbasvenisaorpicatos, in 
minoresdefinaty aducrteotar&obfiftant : ei vero quia venisexili- 
bus incipiens in maiorei definat > obfecundent liberamque 8c pa« 
rentemviam exped.ant. 

Scd qao Veritas luecapertiafcliicercat;ligecarbracbtamropraciH 
bitamviuohomtoe, tan^iam ad mitteaduraranffmoem A Apcrio-i 
cenialHapparebanr,pnrdpueinniftfcis&varicotit» tanqnam modi 

Jaidam 8ciid)ercola B.C.D O.E.F. non (oTom vbieft dinaricatto E. F. 
rdetiam vbi nulla [CD.] &ifttnodi4 valaulisfiunt. Hocmodo ap- 
parentibosjn exceriori parte inamitvelciibictfiinodoiDfiBfiospotn* 
ce vel digtto comprimendo fiu^inem , fie de nodo illo fioe valaiila 
dertazeris] H. i«figar.]videbia noOom ( inhibence omnino valaala) 
iiiUeqaipofle fie vencpotcionem (H.O.fecudcfig.^ infra tobcrculu 

ficdigi- 



DE iMOrr CORDIS^ ^t, S7 

tc d^cum dertaOum , oblkeratam » & umcn fapra tnbercttlam vcl 
Yaluulam^iatisdiftcarain [O.G.]inimofiiudetra^iim rangatocniH* 
& venam inanitam rcrinueris & altera manu verfus valualarum [ O. 
tertufigurr] partem fiiperfotem dtftentam, deorfoni compre(Crris 
{X.tertMt>] DalIavicogi>aucimpeIIi cransvaluulam[0.]videbis^fel 
quantomaioriconata) hocfeceriSyTidebis untoroagtsadvaiuulain 
[O.tertir] vei cnbercalum [O.terttx] yenam turgentetn difteotam ic 
tamen tnfertas yacuum efle [H.O.certiaefTgnrx.1 

HoCf caroplaribusiolocis expeririquispomt*9pparet vaiuularum 
o£Bctain in yenisideni eflecnm figmoidatum illaram crium , que in o« 
rificioaarts flcvcncarrerioficfiiDiefaAasfiinry ▼idelicet: vtad amaC- 
fim claadantur » nc retro fanguinem cranieimtem remcare (inant* 

Praccerealigacobrachio viiprias A.A.Ac vents turgentibas ^fiiofai 
tabercuiam aliqaod fiue valualain.venatQ firmaueris per aliqaod ipa* 
tiiini[L.qiiartac] & poftea fanguinem iurfamYrqaeibpravaiuulam 
£N»]digtto[M.]compnieria>vacnamiUampan€mvenatpermanerevi« 
debts [L.N. ] ncc retro pervalaiifatn ti^rcdipofle neft[H.O.(ecun- 
daelabfatto veto digito[H*3n]rfiiarep{en ab intcrioribttSa ic efle v t [ D. - 
C. J Tthinc furitim id> inFedoribas adriioerlofa& ad cor fanguinem 
mooeri in venis 6c non contcaciomodoplaoeconftet. Et licet altqui- 
koa in locis ▼alaolc quie non itaadamnffim dandantur > aut vbi vnica 
folamTafamlaeft , tcanfictim tangutnjaitencrononvrdtnturprorftts 
hnpedlre^tamenTcplnrimamita apparet,velfidtemqtiocl alieubine* 
gligenttns fieri vifiim eft^itlad ex (ublcqacmiaift inordine valuulaifi, 
TeifreqoeQtit vel drligentia vei alio modo viderur compen&ri ^ vt Te« 
UBrfcpatentes&apertaefintregredienci fimgidnlad oonprogcedien* 
te veto a corde omnino o€cla(^« Notandum aatem hoc infupcr^ Hgato 
nprius bcacbioft venia toi^eotibus.appareodbnanodisfiae valuulia 
▼Iiio homine.infta aliqoam valitulam in loco vbi (bbleqnentem inae- 
naria;pollioem,qiii venam firmet yapphcueria; noqutda manu furfum 
fittgainis prMredtatur &digltodeinde&ngoinem abilla venzpor- 
tioiie>fuifiim (ap ra valotdam [L,N»] cxprime; vt ante di Aum eft; Ac al>- 
kto dieito[L.](inito riurttarepIedabinftrioribtta{vtD»CT&:nir(tis 
appre&pcrtli€e,identide(n«rariam,exprimefiuigttinei]D[ 
& li9C mulies in breui tempoce f adto. 

lam fi rem£ippataneris>qittntum vna oompreffione,{ar(iun»ftipra 
valaotamfiipponeiiiloy AcfaftapetmuDeniai milionaaom muldpU- 

H catione. 



58 EXSttClTArro ijittAfOMlCA 

acione»tantam ftnguinis hoc modo pec vnias ven«ptr tem>tn non lo- 
go temporeccaofmi dum repeiies»vc oe circoica (angninis 9 ab eius ce« 
lerimorayteperfiufiffitnaxn puto fencircf • 

Sed ne bocexpedmcQCo nature vim afFerre dtcas^tn looge diftanci-^ 
bus vaIaalis»iUodfi fe€eric»obferaando,ablaco polticcy qaam dr o quS 
celericec (anguts (arfi&m percQrrac,& venam ab iofcrioci parte cepleac,, 
iliud ^(bm enplocamm ribi fore non dabico*. 

C AP V T XIV. 
OncUJio dimimfiraienk difingnink tircititu^ 

T Am deniqae noftratn de circiiita (aiiguiois (entcndam ferre % Sc om^ 
J'liibas propo ncrc Iiceat« 

CainhaBCCoofifiiiacafiiiromtiia,&rationibos 8c ocularibus ezpe« 
timentis.quod (angais pec pulmooes Sc cor, puUo vcn tciculoruon per- 
cran(ear»& in vniaecGim corpus impellatttcAc imminatar>& ibi in ve*^ 
nas Sc porofitatescar ids obrepar , & pec ipfas vena t vndiqoe de circa^ 
* fetentta ad centcam ab exiguii venis in maioces remeer,& illioc in ve* 
nam canam>ad auricalam cordis tandem vcniar^ 8c tanca copia, tanto 
flaxQtrefluxa, bincperacceriasilluc, &ilHncperveoashacretro«vt 
ab afampris fuppediurt non poffii,atqiie mulco quidem mat on ( qu£ 
iuificiens erac nacricioni ) proaencu. Neceflarium eft condudere 
circalari quodam moca in ciccuica agtcariinanimalibusfanguinem^ 
tc efle in perpetoo motn , 8c banc eile adionem fine fiinAionenw 
cordis , quampuUixpeD^it , &omninomotus & paUbtcordis caa*^ 
lam vnam cflie. 

C AP V T xv; 

SMguinUdrcmtus rdtiomtus verifi'mililms 

confarm4t$$r. 

SEdbo€ettam(iibfangerenonabsrefuertt,.quod (ecandum com«' 
munes qaa(clam racioctnariones>iu eflle & conaeniens fit> & necei^ 
iarium. PrimumCAriftot.de rc(ptrat.& lib.t, &3.de porUbosanima- 
Horn 8c aIibi)cammocs fir coccnpttoproptec calidi den Aam 8c viuS« 

tia omnia 



DB iMOTF CORDIS, ^, ^^ 

tia omnia calida^inotiencii fr]gida»locnm»& originemcflc oporter ca* 
loritj quafi laresfocamquc^qao natarJBfomicec»& primordia ignit na^ 
ttui coQtf n€anmr,& conrcrueamr»i quo calor & vita in omnes panes 
canquamab ongineptoftuanC9&aiimencumadQcaiac» &conco£lio» 
8c nucricio>& omnis vcgeeatio dependeac. 

Hunc aucem locum cot eirC)& hoc princtpium yicx , & hoc quo ^* 
ftum eft modo.neminem yellcm dubicare. 

Sanguini iraq; moiu opus eft , atque taii.vt ad cor rorfus ituertatur* 
nam in externas corporis partesemandatu5longe(YtArift.i. depart, 
animal.) k fuo fonte,tmmotQs coagularecur. ( mora eoi m inomnibos 
€alorem&rpiricu3genetati,&conretuarifidiemus»qsicteeoanefcere) 
tarn i frigore eztrcmoram &ambienris coxififtensaor gelarns (aoguia 
& rptcicibus(vctin morcaii^deftitutosivc tnrftt5kfote>&oiigine * tam 
calorcm qoam (piricus»8c omninoprcferaatiooem fiiam iepecat,& re- 
nerrendo redinrcgrarctmecefle fuit* 

Videmus vd ik Rigore exteriori excremiratcs aliqoandoalgeantvt 
lioidi 8c nafbs » &manaa firgeoc quafi monuorum appareaot 8c ian* 
tabinipfis('quaUscadaiieramJodspronisfolctdeccmiMre)1iuote 
uftae>Sc membra adeo torpida^^ sgremobiliaeuadants vc vitam pcne 
amififle v tdeannir. NuUo modo profefto rurfos ( praefercim cam cito) 
€alorem,colorem,&vitam reaiperarent^nifi nouo^ab origi ne affluxo^ 
ftappalTa caloris f juetcncut : Attrahere cairn qnomodo pofllin t,qaU 
bos calor 8c vitapene extin^ flint ? aut quibos meatus cooden&ci > 8c 
gelato (anguine tepleti9quomodo adnenicns admittetent altmentami 
tc(umdniem'j nifi contentom dimiccerent#& n\& omnino cor eflet, 8c 
haiofmodi pcincipiuro} vUL his refrigeuris remanecent viu 8c calor(vc 
AriftotreTpirar.a.) & rode nono^pcr atterias tran(miflbi&ngQine»cali- 
dotiptritibosimbuco. Erqaodftige£i£kum ScefFaetumeftpropellatuc 
& omnesparticuhs calorcm languidum 8c viulem fomicem, pcne ex* 
tinftom repararent« 

Hinc ita eft^vr ceteris omnibus partibas 8c vium reftitui, 8c fantcacS 
tecoperarifCorde illffo cotiDgerepoflitrCorde vcro yelrefiigerato^vel 
vitio grant aliqao af^ AoiCocu animal pati,& corrupt u iri ncccfle (ir>cu 
principiucocrupicor & patitar.Nihil n.eft ( vt Arift.}.depactib. animal) 
quod ant ipfii>aot ceteris quas ab ipfo pedeant, pbere auxilid poteft» Et 
mnc obiter farian ratio cft»car moerorCfamorcyinuidiay cutis Ac boiuCi 
modi 9 cabci 8c cxtenoado contingantauc cacochymia 8c proaentos 

H 1 crodi- 



^o EXERCItAtIO i^NArOMICA 

cnidicatani t qac &inorboiomne<indaant&homJnescoofickQti 
omoe oamqae tnimi pachema.qaod com dolorps&gaadio/pe^aotan- 
xictatchamanascxagittt mentes,&:ad cor vfquc perttogit, & ibi ma- 
tationem ^ nacurali confticuciooe incemperic & pulTu & reliqnu fade; 
illud in pcincipio tocum alimcnmm inquinandoi & vire»iDfirmando> 
minime mimm videri debet , auod vatiageneramorborum incurabt- 
liaminmerobrii 3ccorpore hiUnde procreat^Qiundoqaidemcoium 
corpasyifiillo cafu yi tiato alimento & inopia calidi natJui laborar. 

Praccechzccumalimeiico viuancomniaanimaliainterius cocoftoi 
aecefle eft concoftiotiem jierfedbun e{Ie,& dtfti:ibutionem»& proinde 
locum 8c cooceptaciilam adefle,vbi perficiacur alimeQCUi!n&: vnde de«» 
riuecur in fingal a membra \ hie locus autem cor eft; cum folum ex ovx^ 
nibus parcibui(iK)n folum in vena&arteriacorooaiipriuacavfiii) fed 
in cauiuciba sfuis ranquam in cifternis,& prompcuario(auricuUs (cili- 
cet & ventriculisj pubiicoviui ^fangaincm conrinet : relic^uae omnea 
partes luitpfinsrancumcau& & priuacovfiii > invafibusduncaxai hac 
bene) &cumcor (blum itaiicam&conftitutam, ycindepul/ufiiOjta 
omnespartes{'idq[tte(ecQndamiaftix]am& proporuonem cauicatom 
afceriar am , vnicuiqueparcicalse in£eruientium ) xqualicer difpenfart 
diftribait»& t ndigenrib. (quafi e the(^uro Sc fome)hoc modo largituf; 
^ Amplius ad banc diftfibacionem & motnm finguinis ». impetuft 
Tiolemia opui dMc impulibre^qualecor eft: Tunc quia fanguis ^on- 
tefda (quait vei&s t>ciocipium,yel parsadrotum,yel guttaaquae (pac-^ 
(m im>errabuitm ad ma/EimXacileconcentracuc & coir: ( ni i leoibos 
caa& fi^r celenimefrigore, timore , horrore& huiuteodi caufisa*- 
liis.)Tuiiiy Itra quia c venia capillaribus in paruis ramificationcs& tn- 
deinmaioresexprtmicur motu mebrorum & mufcalorumcompreC* 
fione^pfodiuia eft magis & pronus (angais,v 1 4 ciccumftrcnria mouc- 
atur in cemaim>qaam e contrariof quamquam valuulor impedimenco 
imU« focenc^VAde vt principium relin qua t, & loca ftri Aa & frigidiora 
Wrcr, 8c contra fpontaneum moueretur. turn violendaopus habct 
fingoia ciim.impQ{fore,quale cor fotum eft>& eoquo diftam eft modo. 

C A P V T XVL 
Sdftgaiiw circmifu €xcoHfic[iientihi0prob4tun 

C Vni infuperproblcm»ia,cx hac verirate fuppoiita> ranqaam con(c^ 
^qucntia^quaB ad fidcmfocicndam a vehm a pofteriore tton fiint i nu- 

tilia> 



DB MOTr CORDIS, &c^ ft 

cBtt) tc que cum aliis mnlu ambigaicate 8c obicurirace l&nolora Tide* 
aocar ettr:hinc 8c rationem & cau&s aflignari £icile patiancar. 

Quemadmodam qax iaconcagione videmusyin lAo venenaro » ic 
ferpencum mor(tt> aoc canis rabidi,in lue venerea, 8c Kuiurroodi qoo- 
roodoill«raparticulacoiicafta ramencocumliabiram coniingtc vitia- 
f i ( vtiluesfenereailldefis aliquando geniulibus prioio omnium vel 
Scapolarum , vel capitis doiore > vel aliis Sy mpcomaribus feCe prodece 
(blecj Ac vulaere (t&o a moriu caiiiarabidi>caracoyfebrem ramen, aut 
leliqna horreadaS jmpcomata (upef uenifie experti^fumuf » Quoniam 
primamytnparciculamimpreiTumcontaguim » vnacumreuerrente 
sanguine ad corfectur; & inde cocum corputpoftea inqutnare poile 
hincpacecln tcctiana Febr^morbifica cattfaprinciptb corperens^circa 
cor 8c pulmoneaimmoratur • &anhefofos> ru^iriofos »ignauos f acir» 
qaiaprincipiamaggrauatoryitaledc fiinguis in pulmones impingicur^ 
incraflaturinoncranfic ("hocego exdrfleftiooeillorttm qui in principio 
acceffionismorcui(unc«expercosloqttor^ quando femper pulfus ttc^ 
quenteaparui»& quandoqueinordtaiariiunt; adcu do ver ocalore»ar- 
tenuatione&Aa marerirtapettisvtit,Actnuifitttfafto incale(cere vni-^ 
nerfiun corpua^pulfiu maJoresficri veheroendoret , &fit paroxyfmiui 
febrilis:dam caIor,iciliceC) prcrernacuialis accenfosin corde,inde in^ 
cocum Gorpoaper arterias di£(iinditur>vna€iim materia morbificaiqiue 
coniodoinaruraexuperatur.& diflbluhur* 

Cur etiam excerius applicata medicamcnu vireainno exercent 
fias,acfiincro(umpraeflrenc,hfncconftet CColocynthts fcAloeveo* 
trem foluunCs Caninaridca vrinas mouenC) Aliiom plancis pedum alli- 
gatumezpeftorat»&cordialiaroborat» Schuius generis infinita) ve- 
nas per orificiaab exterius admons » abforbcie altquid 6c intro da fim- 
gnine dcfcrre ( non alio mode » quaro ilU in mcfenterio ^exinieftinis 
Clielom exttgunc & adiecur vna cum (anguine apporcanr ) non tread- 
onabileeftforfim dicere. 

Inmeienrerjo ccenim /anguis, perarterias Cetiacaa meienrericam 
f nperiorem &infetiorem,ingreiIiiSiad inceftinaprogredimr Uquibua 
vna cum Cbylo in venas acrrafto per illaram vcnarnm frcquenti ffimaa 
xamflicadonesin portum iecoria reucrcicur3& per tpfum in venam ca- 
nam fie condngit » vr faaguis in bis veoia eodem fitimburus & colore 
8c confiftend»qua in reltquif,conrra quam plnres opinan tixr.nec duos 
conuarios moras in omniCapillanpropagincChyli fui fum>(angumfs 

H 3 dcorfnm 



^^ EIERCITATIO x^NATOMICA 

dcorfamincoucnientcrficriimprobabilrtcicxiftimwcn^ 
tnnonfuromanatur«promdenriahocfit;G«nimChTta8cam&iigiiK 

nc cr <i w cumcoftCoao.«qui«potdonibttrconfandcwmr.iioncoa- 
coaio tranfinotatio & fanguific ; tio ex indc proacnitet , fed niagi$(cu 
inuiccro aftiua* paflSaa fint)ex altcratorurn vnioncmiftio, & media 
quidjvtrn pcrfufione vini camaqua acoxkrato^iam vero qaando mu^ 

tocuropraicrlabcntefai^uiiiccxigiiapordo Chyli hociiiodoadmt^ 

fta fit»& qaafi nulla notabili proportionc^cotingic illudfaciiios (quoi 

aic Ariftotclcsjcaiti vnagutta aquc addita vinidolio »aut h cofitra.to* 

toiB non mtftum/cd vd vinum vd aquaJca in vcnis mefecaida diffc* 

ais»nan Chymus non Chyhw ic fitnguis »a«K teparati, am cofifiifi re. 

pcrfuncur,fedideni qui in reliquis vcnia fanguis &coterc,&: confiftcn* 

m ad renfum apparet.In quo ramcn quia Chy U qoiddS inconcoau(U<- 

ccc infcnfibiliter) incft. Naturaiccurappofuit>!n cuius mnndris mo* 

las trahac dc {ileniorem trantnmYationem acquit at» ne prxmatnte 

cradumadcorpecueniena , yiiae pdnci^ittm obmeccc HincinEm- 

bryone pcQcnallas vfiis iecori$,vnde vena vrobilicalia iecur manifeAe 

integcapcctranfic&iportaiecQxisexcac foramen velanarftomofil, n 

fitnguisregrcdiens abmteiUnlsfeBtusinon per iecur,(edin diftam vm. 

bilicalem rranfiena i cor( vnacummalerno (anguine &reuatenre i 

placenta neri)pecat,vndce£tam in primafcrcus conforroatione ieeuc 

pofterku fieri contingic, & no8 etiam in foeiu hununo obfcruauimns 

perfeAeddineata omnia membra » Imo genitalia diftinAa^nondum^ 

cameniecorispofitapenerudimemaJBt (ane quoufque membra (vt vel 

cor ip(um in initio ) alba omniaapparcnr, Sc praeterquam in ?enis ne- 

quidquamrubotis continuant, nihil ptaeter rudemquafi extra venad 

fangutniscoiie^onem locoiecoris videbia^quam contufionemquan. 

dam velrapum venam exiftimares. 

Sed in ouo duo quafi va{a vmbiltcalia^vnum abalbominetncegrum 
pertranfiens iecur & ad cor reAc tendensydterum a luteo in venS por« 
tamdefinens: quippe conting^t in ono puliumprimitmexalbumine 
ramumfbrmari &nntriri,iluteoveropoftperfeaiotom Scexdufionc 
Cnam Sc intra inceftinainfentrepalliconcentumpoft mnltosdiesab' 
exclufione pot«ft luteum reperiJ, Sc lefpondetluteam nmriincnto 
JaOii cscerorum animalium.(ed bxcconacnienduainobfemadonib* 
drca foetus fbrmationero^vbi koius 2etserispoffiint efleproblemata 
plucima»cai hoc prius ^Aumiattc pcrftdbm ucillad cue pofterioa? ft 

deprifl« 



DE iMOTF CORDIS, &c Si 

Jcprincipatamembcorttm.qu^iiam parcicaU alterins civdx fafSc cir* 
cft cor plurima, vci cor pricnum ( vr AtifkMfdrtikm mmdl.i ) confiftens 
fidam fi'?& habere videcutin fe vicafnjmotuni,& ftnluni, antequam 
qotdquam rcliquieorpoiis petfcdiam firpEtfimilkerdeiaaguincqoa-^ 
rcanceaomniai>& qaalirerprincipia Yit»&airiraafishabe-tti& moue- 
riacq-, hac illuc impclUdefideratfCuias caufit corfa^ fbifle ▼idetecor.. 

Eodefnodoinpuiraom^calattooc, car ifti videlicet lethales auc 
comu & in omnibus generibas ipferum caufas 6c pTsfi^iacontcm- 
plando,qaid iflri figoificenr,qatd iliud,& qaaref 

Similiter in Crlfibns & cxpurgacionibus Dacaras,in nucririonci prr» 
iertf m diftribucione akmenti £milirer & omnifluxioce. 

Denique inomnipatre medicine >Phyliologica,Patbologica^Semi> 
odca,Therapeaaca,cum quocproblcffiatadetermmari pominccx hac 
data vencate dclace,quaiiudttbiafbiot>qaocob/caxa dilncidari , ani*^ 
SDo meciun repatoscampttm inuenio fpadofifiimiuD ^vbilongius pet- 
cucre&latiasexpatJariadeopoffim, n noo (blaminvolnmenexcic-' 
icetec prefer inftiuitutn meumJiocopus^Sed mihifocfiui viuad fiaem 
faciendum deficerec. 

HocitaqUoco(/i4iriiirri^/.i^friil9)(blfimodo>quittnadminiftran--- 
da Anatome circa £ibricam cordis 6c arteriammcomparent* adltiof 
vfiu&cauiasverasreierrecmcar, n ficurquoennquemoconaettam, 
piurimaiqucex hac ver icaceluccm recip£aiit»& banc vidflim illuftrto**' 
rem reddanc»reperiuncur* Ira Anatomicisargomcocb ficmatamSr ex«- 
omatamp « ceteris vclim. 

Eft vnom quod licet inter obferuationesnoftras dt Uenis vfii tocom 
habere deberet>tamen hicquoq'y obiter annotare non erttimpertines* 
A Hamo (plenicoin pancreate deduftoyepartcfiiperiore venssoniitur 
coroaaiis>poftica»guftrica,& Gaftrapiploica qo^ omnes plorimif for. 
culis & ramificarionibtisin venrriculam(velttti me&raice in inteftnut) 
diflemioantitt.Sfmilicer k parte infecioriilliuaiplenicf deorfuminco* 
Ion 8c longaoooem v(q; dedadtotvena Hem orthoidalis» per has ve* 
nas vtrinq; (anguis tegredicns » 8c (iiccii^rudiorem (ecu binci ventri-' 
€iilobaqueom»f eouem nonduperfefta Chilificariom^illinccrAffiim 6c 
cerreftrioiemttanqoa.^ fecibus,reportaosin hocramojjpiemcpjcotra'^ 
rioru pmiftionecouenienterattepecauiri&ambos bos fuccosditfci- 
Koris coftioiiis(pp cdtrarios tame in diipofitlones} natuiapecmi(cedo 
<cmukacop!acUidioris(agtiinis»iUenevberame(spmolruii^ 

riarum) 



64 EXERClTArlO K>fll ATOMIC A 

mram ) (catiirientis> iuper infafii; pnepatatmrniigisadiecoris portiis 
addacit^ & defcAom vttorumque exrtemorum uli ventrum labria 
ibppicc & comftnbt^ 

C A P V T XVIL 
Coi^lrm4turfdngumi$m0tur^ ^orcuihHexsff&nntAmm 

mtcuftieM. 

COr noninomnibuianimilibiuinueniodliftioftam efle,& fipaia- 
taxn parcicuUm^alucnimf qaafi dicas}pianr-amintIiacor non ha* 
bcncqoia qiuedaiiiaQiroaljafuntfrJgidiofa,cxigaac €orpulendc9niol- 
lioris iextar^ yfimilacit cuiutdam conftitutlonis, vcerucanitn eenua & 
Lumbricoiam , Sl qus acputredine oriuncor » non feraan tta foedem^ 
pladma* iis cor non eft vt qoibut impaUbre non opus fit» quo aiimeiiifi 
in eKCrema defetmruncoxpiu enim cdoacum flcvaum abfque membris 
indiftiodum.habents fie vt contniAione » Ar relatione codas corpo* 
ris » tncrofijinant drexpeUant ^ moueant 8c rcmoueant alimcnmm. 
PUoc ahtmalia didaOftrea«Mftili,Spongie & Zoophytomro gCDcra 
omoiatCornon habent,pco corde eniin toco corpoie vcuntur ; & qaafi 
tocamcoohuiufinodianimaleft. 

Itiplurtinis & pencomoibus infc£U>tQmgeiieribua,proptercorpo 
lencittexjguicateiii diicerncre non poffumusrc Ae( actamen in apibuff» 
ma(cis>crabroaibQS«&'huiuCniodi(aliquandoopeper(ptcilli ) Itcet^ 
pulfans qniddam intuerijeriam in pediculis^ quibustraniitus atimenci 
perinteftuia (cum Cranalucidam lie animal J quafi maculam nigram 
cernere Jnluper dare poceria multiplicantiaillicu (pecilli opcfed in ex* 
angnibus & meidiotibiis qiilbu(dani,Yt cochleis>condusiqniIIis»cru- 
ftaliSthis omtubas tneftpuUans pamcula* ( quaftveficula quaedam yd 
auricula fine corde ^ rarius vero contracHonem &pulfiinifaunifacl« 
ens , & quern non nifi cftace ^ aut caKdtori ccmpeftate dilceroere 
Itceat. 

In hi I ttaie habet ifta particula ; impnlfu aliquo opus eft ad altmend 
dtftfibacioneni.propterparciamorganicam vaiictacem aucdenfitacem 
fnbftancix: fed larins fhior pullaciones9& quandoque non omnino>ob 
frigidicaceDiyproaccoDttcmenaillJseft^qQfledubur funcnatiirr 9ira vt 

quando* 



DM tfUOrr CORDIS, &<, if 

qiUQcloque v!ucre> anandoque emorl » videanrar,0r quandoqiie viti 
aoimalisagerequandoque plantar. Quod ctiam infeduvidecuccoii* 
cingere(cam hyemc latent »& quafimortoaoccolcantttr jvel plants vw 
tarn tancommodo agant , (ed an idem ctiam qutbtifd am fangainisani* 
malibasaccidai,vtunisiCcftudfiiibu9>(crpencibtis,hinindiDibiis»non 
iaiuriadabitarc licec. 
Inaafanalibusveromaioribus » caiidioribiu ^npoteianguiiieislm* 

]miroreaIimeti,& cam viforfanmaiori, opaaeft tproindc vtipHcibos» 
erpendbus,lacertoli€>teftudfntbii8»tanu & haiuimodi aliis^tum auci* 
aiia9tom cordis vemdculua ? not »vndc 5c vwiflimamillud ( Ariftoufi 
Mitibii4«iMr4/.}.)qaod noUamiangiiiiieum animal careat corde* quo 
mpalibreTaiidiora&robuftiorat noafoliun abamicuUagicetiirali- 
mcQCum^fedlongiusAcceieritts procrudatar. 

Quin in adhac maioribus>calidioubos & perfedioribas animalib. 
▼tpoce piorimo fecaentiori & ^Niituoib iangainc abandaiibus quo 
procrudamr > fortius,celeriiis » 9c tmpeui niaiot i proptcc corporis ma- 
gniradinem»am habitus dtnfitatemn alimentunHinbisrobiiftam cor 
magis&cacnofiusdcfideranir* 

Et iQfuper,qaiapeifc^orilMis,perrefiiori opusalimento>8c?be]i« 
on caloce naniio,vt alimencom concoqoatui 8c vitetiorem perfe Aio- 
ncm Mncilcanit.iUisanifiialibaa pulmooes habere &alterumvcui« 
colanuqnipcriplbspQlmonesalimeiitum trttdat,oanueniebar« 

Sicqeiboicaqae infiint pcdmoncs^vbi duo vcntdculi cordis dcxteC 
At finifter»& vbicanqut dexccribifiniftcrqaoque ineil^ non i contia 
▼bifinifteiibi dexter qaoque (finiitromvocoTcmriculum vfa» non 
fita»diftinftam videlicet,qttt£mgiuncmintotiunco:pa9diffundac no 
in pulmones (blum) hinciinifter vencricul us per fe cor efBcerc videtut^ 
tc in medio fitas.fcrobiculis alcioribus ita infcuiptua 6c nuiori dilige- 
tiafabiefadhiseft > vt cor (iniftri vcntricu igrada fiifirum yideatur : 8c 
dexterTcncriculus quafi (amukcnc fioiftro^ncc ad eonum eius pertin- 
tf€»8ctennioritripIoparieteeft> dc qua/! articutarionem qtundam (vt 
Arift.)lupcafintftram habear.Maiori capacitate veto vtpotcqui aoa.# 
Iblom iiniAto maceriaai>(ed 8c poimooibus alimentum pnatbeat; 

Notandum vero»qaod in Embryoneaiiter fehabent ifta, & non t2« 
ft differentia fitfentriculorum, fed tanquam in nucc nuclei gcmcitit 
squabcer pencfekabenCyfirdesrtciconttsadfiniftti iiimmitatem pei^ 
tiogiCin cor inliia(tiqnam dnplki apict)in eono fit,dc hmc quoniam 

I in his 



^i XXJSRCItAttO KjiMATOMICA 

mik(n disd,)€iiimftogiits aoa cnuificper]»aInioMS9niqQe<le demo 
cofdis linoio finiftnun. Ambo per foramen oiiale» 9t tranfinim arte* 
ridfiuD^ndidhiin efUdem officioin ttadocendi fiuigotnem h vena ca^ 
minarteriam magoani^paiicer pntftaor>&ia vni aenam corpoaimpeU 
]iiiic;qiiaUcer«vndeacqiialiscoafthotiD.Ciiin vetopoimonet vfiit el&» 
& ▼nioncsdiftas ocdudj,fit cempcftfamtn, nun hfc differeD tia vcntti-^ 
ailonimincspicinrobore» 2treliqaiieflc> quia dexter dnntaxat per 
pnlmoDCfsfiniftcr per conam corpus impeUir* 

VtrtakeceuaniiQ cordelacerraiifvt iudicam^fiaecamofir virgu*^ 
}mJBc fibrofi nexns plnxtoiif qaos Ariftor JiAuIi rtfira.&dffMrtibm dm'- 
aMEiSf ^ nemos vocat) qui Darttni (cpararim diaerfo modo tendoatotf 
parrim in paiietibas tc mediaftinofakis fa Ait (crobkolis) falcacim re*- 
condiricanqoammnfcaliqiudainpariuV Qai ad robaftiorcm» &ad 
validiorem impulfiim &Djgainkt8c conftri Aiooem cordis qnafi f ucce* 
toriadfiint»& fupeiaddui cocdi»2t ad Tlteriorem cxpnlfionemtangos-' 
nisamiUares»ac ^(tanqiiamin naaifnmom dil^cns & arcificioftsap* 
poracns) cordeTndiqnaqaeieconttahenre»yndiqneadiamencofo<^ 
ienti8etengiiinem pknios Ac ?aIidiosi vencriculiscxpellercni^ 

Hoc amcmmanifeftameo , quod qutbnfilani animalibtis fine, qai-^ 
bofilam miniine^& omnabos qaibos funcillls plorcs & fortioreSt fin i- 
ftso»qiiaittdexcro,&qaibo{3amaatmalibus»in finiftroiancdezcro ve- 
tOBeqoaqaaaH&iDbominamgenere^pluresinfiniftroqQam dextro 
venrnado,&plixesinTenuriGnnaqiiainaariccdis,& aliquibns inaorl- 

odisoiaafinoUi.inTorofis&mafadofisagrefiibuscorporibttSsfcda. 
noik habicn^iIiiresMntenellss corporibusfieminispaiaciores. 

Inooibnsaniffiabbas vencrkoli cordtsinms teaesf omnino ablque* 
fibnajacertulis , neqaefoobicoiis fifli, (vtaoibos minoribus pene o^ 
innibat»&rpenribas»ranis,tcftadinjbiis»& htuafoiodi^c perdica,gal-- 
ltna.piicibittfiniilicer maxima exparte}inhisneq; ncrai^finefibraedi' 
dat)neqiie¥aliinbttricitfpidcs in ▼entriculis reperiimtar.QaibiUdam 
8ninialibiisdexceKvenincoliisintua]eiiiseft,fii iOervcrofibrofosillo^ 
iiexiishabei,Ttinad6Ke»C7gno,&anibasgranioribus. Inhisead&eff 
ian<sq i»in omnibas;cam fpogiofi flg ran &moilesiintpuImoiieaaa 
PTOiiicmemi^iigiiinisperipros 

ocxno ventricnloaiitnoafiintiIIa(fibre,anrpaacfores, infirmioief» 
aoBittarnofiMntmoicnlos^molames^'niftriverofiinr&roboaf- 
wMcpliicciyfccarnofiores , & molcalofii qnia fioifter ventriculus 

maioci 



DB tMOTV CORDIS, &t. 67 

nitori robore & vi epos habet » quo per vniucxiiitii ooiptt loiigilat 

ft hhic eriam medium cordis poffidet , &: triplo cttflSorl pariete » 9c 
toboftiore eft finifter veacciciilat dextro. Hmc omniaanimalia* Ac Iih 
ter homines (imiliter» quodeoCori.diirJorit Acfolidiorihabirafimt 
camisi&qao magis carnora^Iacertofa habencexrrema membca,ftm*> 

{(isacorde diftantia.-eo fibiofonifmagiscraflom, roboftom, 9c mu&ii- 
ofiimhabenccor«Idqtiemantfeftam eft.&neceirarinm. Qaoconcai 
nriori ccxtora , 9c molUori font habim , 8c corpnlenda minoreiflacd* 
dum magts,moIlii]a>Acifictiamiima (autoooomQino) fibcofiuii5ce- 
neruaciim cor geratic 

Valuolaram fimilirer (igpsoidarom vfiim coofidera j qoas tdeo fib* 
AaB,Qe (emcl mifliia fiinguis in cordis ventricoloc regera%'jr» Ac tnorifi* 
€10 arrcriofie venc 9c aorts^dom fttdum dcoatc , & iooicem coniim» 
€tm criqaecram llneara>qualis ab birandinom morlurelinqaitar effin- 
ganc)quo arftins obfemaigAngginis refloxnmarceattt* 

Tricufpidesio inrroltu i venacana, 9c arterk venoia ianhores , ne 
com maxim e impellic fiingais » rccrolabatnr ,& ea de Gan& non infiinc 
omntbos animaiibas(ndixi) neq^ qoibut inAmt , cadem nacuriefoler« 
riafa^lixapparencUedio aliirexaaittSimalfis remiffiosAt oegt^endos^ 
vt dandanmr pro maiori vel minoriimmilfione 4? entriculonun con- 
firi^one&fta:Ideoinfioiftro veocxicitto» TCi ad maiorm finpaiiio- 
nem diiigencior occlafio fiat.-dao tammn fimr inftar mitrs? , vtexA<QdC- 
fime dandamor & longein conam per mediiim pertittgemes( que res 
fmpofixitfbr&n Ariftoteli vt bancvencricalam oopltcem (eJUone pec 
aamsoeciamtaftaeziftimarer) fimtliterprofefto netecroiAaRenam 
venoCim labaior fiingais,Ac odnde tobnr finilbi vemriaili exoioatury 
In propellcndoperyniiieriimi coqpoi>tdeo valanbriftsmicnlesmole^ 
&robore»teyafta clanfiirajilas in dexrro pofiuaexQpemm.Tfittc eda 
neoeflado nnllu cor fine v€tticttio co^idturcfi Incanat & fons 9c pr6« 
pcuariii effi: iangoinis debeacsIdS verotn cerebrot n6 femper coimgit. 
Aaiam n;genera peneomnia nuUii habStbi oerebrotentricixl dt vt psi* 
let in aniere & cygno.qaoru oerebrnconicoli cerebro pene magnini- 
dtnecqaaCttr.CaQicimante?&ricalo9»licet incerdbrobabeattanftr 
camS n& babet«Similiter vbieonqi cordis v£tfioilas ynossvna aorieola 
appSdic,flacdda9COcicalaris,intittcaaa»rai]gidnei3ef^ 
caliidnaB fimiH«ra«ricolJS# CdcavaoaUqntkasiiGQla dutaxat ineft 

I a aninuh 



EXStCITdTlO AHATOMKA 



Sm vio«s, vkit^m morien. CntDted^^^^^ 
Sncmco«mU«clidat.&viok^^^^ 

rotamlocalcminanim.libo*primamfieri>&pnnapmnifompfifle 
conftttkcomtaaioneaUcuius panicul»: ideoicomiaftioneawKn- 
lammconiicitor Sanguisiarcoaicoloswantepacefea,* indeacon- 
ttaaione ventriculotani proHcitut & ttansfettot. 

QiMt verhasdemom locali, & qnod iroroedi«om oi^nntn mott- 

numtnoniDimota, omniam animaUuminquo rpuitusmotnioiC]* 
Anft.dicu/i*rfli«tfirittd-rfffcprimoineft;fitcontwaiIc^qaciDad- 

niodum»fif«ra»«<;«,nuto,coBttahodicatur.Et quod AiiBot. malcu- 
los ccgnouit.& non operaro.omncm rootam in animalibus letulit a* 
netuos fine adcontraaile,& proindeillos lacettuloi in cotde newos 
appellauit,fi de motiui$organi$animalium,& de mufcalotum jabnca 
ex obfctaationibasnoftrw»qaandoqtte dcmonfttarc licereci palana ai- 

bitraret foret. . , 

Quin inftitutnm profcqaentes, de am icnUrnm vfo ad vemticolos 
implendosfingaine,vtantedemonftrataraeft;conungiti quo naagis 
denTon^compa^am cor.pancte craiEote , eo aacicul« neraouores K 



DB MOry CORDIS, &c. if 

VM%vi ina(cDlo& ad impellendam & implendom, qtiibus cornea jis 
unqu&niTefic&fkngQinea, ft'tnembmut conttnens (atigaiDem appa** 
rec (vciojpifdbus) (iblcnimteaiuifinm&'adeoamplft dt vt/ica» qux 
aoncui«locoeft»n{bporiplamcoriinmiiuieviileatur) ninqutb. pi- 
icibuscarnofior pauloiila ? e(icaeft,pefbciIepiiImooes simifari & e« 
meatiri vf dctuqvc Crorino Ac Barbo tinea & aliia* 

lo aliqqibas bomiotbuatorofis videUcet»& duriofesbabitas demS 
aurtcaiaiD itaf obuftam ,fccuni laccrcQlta, & variofibrarum concexcu 
incocios afiabre condnnacam cepcri; vc aii orom ?cn(ricuIos robore vi« 
dcBetoracqoipolIerc^fcminibarlaneif) hominibusdiaeriis, qoantaeP 
&t differentia* 

Sed notaodam > qaodinicrtttaiiricalarlonge maioita, qaam pro 
pcop(xcioDe,quk iDmatjaDCeqiiam coc fiat>aut faain full Aiotiem prse* 
ftar?vt anredeinon{traiameft)&'cordisibiqaafi officium factunr, 

Sed que infoctnatioQerGetu^ob(eruaoi (ec amea recuti>dc Acidor* 
in ouo confinnat)iiiaximam huicrei£dem & luccm afferanc^ lotcrea 
damfistuf»qoafiMrfflicuina nioIli5»& Cvtdicfturjiniaftecftwncft fo* 
lom pun Aam (anguineucn > (iae veficuia polGiDa » ic qoafi ymbilicalia 
irenxportto , in princtpio, vel baft dilataca:pofteacam foDtus deltnear 
nia» tarn corpolenciam quandamdoriorem habereincipit (tftavefica 
camofior &robuftior fa^in au£icaias(^mata(aconftitutione)craD(ir# 
liiperqaas cordis carpu$pulloIarciDciptr)(nonduxnvilunaofficiuin 
facieos publicum) formacoveffofceras cumiam diftiflfia ofla ^catnu 
bus func» &per(edlum eft animal »& im>mmliabereiemitur»ram cor 
qaoaiie,intnspaI&Mhabecur»& (vtdixi) TCtoqucventriculoiaogtti^ 
Bern e vena eaua in arreriam cransfundir» 

Sic nacura perfefta & dtuina nihil (aciensfruftra, nee cniptam anf- 
snali cor addidir>7bi nonetac opas,neque priafquatn edct eios vAia/e- 
cit;(ed iifdem gradibus in fbrmatione cuiu(cunqueaniraalis» c ranfieof 
per omnium animaliumconiUtutione«(vt rtk dteam) ouum> vermem» 
raram.pcrfcAioneminfingQitsacqutrit.Inr<rcusfonDattone,mttlils 
ob(eruadonibus hcoalibt confirmanda funr* 

Deniq>.non immerito Hippocrates iii/i(. i/eanfeipfummuicuhim 
aunoipaatt^cum eadem a£Uo^idemo£ciam rtc»videlicecieipfiimcoo« 
trahere>alind mouere^nempe conrenram (anguinem* 

Inruperexfibrarumconfticationemonoaqae &brica vt inmuAn-* 
liiipfissordiiaftioaciii&YibmUceccemeretomaes Anarooiici cum 

I 3 Galeno 



70 EXERCrrATtO t^NAroMlCA 

Galeoo anBocanint, cordis corpof vwAo Ebrarttm dofta videlicet re^ 
ao,tranfucrfo obliqao fiOjTcfieteni cfle,at in cordc clao ,aJitcr k ha* 
here dcprehenditor fibraram ftniaoca. Oinbes cnim fibre in parietik 
&feptocircularc$fttnt,qaa'esin&binacrc.ill?vctoau«fontinlacei. 
talis^iecondaai longitudincm obliquCtporreAoc ; fie fit dam offioeifr 
bee fimul cootra6Ue fint,vcconringat,&: coniiad Bafini lacettuliiadp 
daftniD effcr. & parictcs in orbc circumc!ttfiis» & cor vndiq; contrada 
cfle& vcntricolos coardaa»& proinde,ci] ipfius adio fi t cooaAio^fii. 
ft oncm eins efiefimgoinemin anetiasprotradereeziftiiDaiidaniel. 

Necminns Ariftoccli deprincipam cordis aflentiendaln,aniceI^ 
bro motom ftlenfiimaccipiat/ an ^ iecore fitngainem / an fit pciod* 
pHun venanim,& fitnguinis ic fauiaicnodi ? cnni qni ipfum rcdacgom 
conancn^iilod principale aigu men torn omittant,aat non intellignmi 
^pod cor nempe pdmom fobfiftens fir^Sc habeat in (e fangoineou , n* 
tarn, Iciifiim » moram , anteqaam ant cerebrum ant iecar fiiftacraa^ 
velplanediftindaapparaetant,vel(alcem vllam fanAionem edm 
potnerant. Et fiiis propriis organis ad motnm fabricatis > cor^ tanqoaa 
animal qaoddam incernom antiqnios confiftic. Qno primo fafto,abi- 
pfo poftcaficri,natriri,con(eioari»perfici»totam animal, tanqoamlm* 
ins opus & domtciiium , natnra volnii&t : & cor (^ tanqnam in repoU. 
princeps)penesqaemprimum 6c fitmmumimperiamvbiqoegttbci* 
nans fit. A qoo tanqnam aborigine in animali> & afundamento onmii 
poteftaa deriaeiiir>&dependeat. 

At amplioi circa arcetiasplurima fimiliter yeritatem banc fllnftraat 
Cc confirmantycnr aneria venofii non pnlfiit,€am mimeretar inter ar- 
tfiiasFaurcorinvenaaReriofiipal(as(endtnr?^niapnlfasarterianiii 
fangiitnis impnlfio eft. 

Car artcriae in (uac tunics cra(Etie»& roboce tantu i venia dif&taiiti 
quia faftinent impetam impellentis cordis»&prorumpentis fimeoiiiii' 

Hinc cam natnra perfi: Aa nihil fiicir frnftra ; & in omnibns eft fufr 
dens quamoarteriaepropinqaiorescordifuntttanco mag^sl venisio' 
conftitatione diflreninr,& rc^aftioreafanc > flc ligamentofie magis iit^ 
▼Itimis verodifieminationibus ipiatnm » vt manatpede> cerebroyflie- 
lenteri0,(peimact ds ttaconftitntione fimiles fiut.Tt oculari tunicaroA 
ittrpeaione»aiterum abaltero,tntetnorcere difficile fit.Hocaatamiti'' 
ftia de caofia fie fe habet > nam qoo longias ar terlae diftan t i corde i ca 
minore molio^vUb iAa cordis per mnltum Ipacium refrado , percd* 

luncur. 



DE iMOTF CORDIS, (^c. fr 

lannir. Adde qiK>d cordisimpaKhspOini ia omnibas tncfknmi tfoii* 
ci<»& niaialis fu fEcicns Cmguini efle debaetat , ad diaifiones fii^iila% 
qnafi Mrritasiinmina cur. 

AwovCTluHMdiiiifionescapinareSiarreriofieTidcaiinirvefiarnon 
folum Gonfticadonc»(ed & offido>cum (enfibilcm piilftim,aac nallen^ 
aot non (emper edunc,& nifi cum pnl&c cor Tchemcnrias,aDt anerio- 
lainqaauisparticDladilacata; aocapertama^fir. IndcficTtindciict- 
batqaandoqoe&tubercolif , qaandoqaeindigtw fcnrircpuUtioL^ 
quandoqjnon poffimu5»Vndepueros,qiiibospiilfii$(etnpcr fiimce*' 
leres & freqoenret , hoc vno figno febridtare ceno obfcriiaocrim • tc 
fiinilfter in cenelUs 8c delicatQlis}ex comprelCoxie digiconim^ qoando^ 
febris in vigore cflct ,(acilc pallu digtcornm perciperc pocacriro.' 

Ex alceca parte>qaando cor langoidiua poUat^non (olonu non m di- 
gftia^led nee incarpo^aat temporibuspuKiim (entire concigtttTt in Lj* 
pothimia & by ftericis (yroptomatib.& a/phyxia9debiliorib.morttarts^ 

Hie ne dccipiantar, monendi Chynirgi ^^ inampotacione ncbro-' 
nun & cunionimcaind(Qnimezdfione>& volncribtts > Sanguis cum n 
profilieos (emper exicab arceria,noo aacem femper com fiika.qaia ea^ 
lea arcertc non pnl(anr,prxferrira fi iiguuracompreffirfaerinr. 

PfMcrea car vena arteriofanon (mom arteri« coofttcodonem, Jt 
nmicamhabeac»(edcurcammoInimin craffidetonJcxnondiiFerati 
▼cnis,qtiam aorta % rado eadem , maiorem ifiniftro veotnculo impul* 
fomfbftinet aorta^qoam illail dextro flr tantomolliontanicanim con-> 
ftitacione»qnam aoru eft9qtianto dexter ▼cntricolos cordis & parietc^ 
&carne&ii(hoinfi mior»&quantopalmonesmtextura» fltmolliticr 
abhabira corporis flrcaroisreccdan( 9 tantiun diffeitveoasarteriofit 
ranica«ab iila> qiueaorrcEt (emper hire omnia vbiqoeproporrioncm 
ieroanc* dcinnominibnsqaanromagistorofi, nrafinlo(i, Ardnnorir 
flmtbab.taSyftcorroboAum, eta(rum,den(am , & fibrofcim magisBi 
fanto & aoricnlar ,. & atterias proportionabilitcr in omnibttsrd^>on-^ 
dentcs craffitie>roborehabenr«^ 

HincqutbosantmalibusIetiesTentricuIi cordis intu^fantt ab^ue 
villiMatvalaulfs>parieterenaiore»vt pi(cibui> aoibus>ierpeDtibuf > tc 
qaam plimmf s generibus antmalionH in illis arteris pamm aur nihd a 
venis differont in cuotcaiam craffiiie. 

Amplina car palmooestam ampIababentva(a»Tenam &airertanu 
(▼t tmncos artcris venofac exocdat ytroque ramos % cturalca , 5C 

iognV 



7i BXERCIT. i^NATOM. DE tMOtr, &t^ 
iDgolirej BccnrMiitircftrti flint fanguine.vc per exp«ientftm«nn. 
i(wfiamfcimu5 fmooitu Ariftot. non deccpdin^iedloDeeoruni ^uoi 

difleai5dctraiimuitnimalibiu,quorufaJigoiato«Meffliaerit;eBA 
rff , quia inpulfflonibui & corde pfomptoatiam iota 8c. tbtfittta 
finguiaiSt & offidna ptxleHionis eft, 

Curfimtli'teianuiamvcnoramj&liniftiumTeDtricnlanitbandin 
Tulemns('inAnaroiiitadiflcdioiie)tant8copJarangiitnis,&eiti£lea 
quidcm, quo dnicrventticul[u>& vena a[terioiatepIeociir,fiiniluer 
nigiictntis & gramelceacfs.QuoDiani ill tnc hoc conrineniei pengrt 
pulmones (aoguit. 

CDrdeni4uevenaarce[tofadida,vu1gocon(Knitionemartear,it- 
KritTeoofaTenxbabeant. Quiaieueia,&offido&coaftitQrioneft 
omaibusillaarteiia^hccveasincacoiittaquamvulgocieditai. Ecctt 
vena aiteiiofa tarn amplam htbet otificium quia plus maid defat 
qaamaleDdispalmonibasncnecefluinm. 

Hscomniaphsnomcoa inter dineondumobletaandi^&pbinim 

aliijfi le&e perpenfafucriQr,antc didam Teritatem.vtdentnilucaln- 

tei: Uloftrate Sc plane confitmate, (imalque vulgaribas opintonibv 

adaeifati: eumquamobcanramitaconftitutalintj&fafla 

hcc omnia diffidlecuiqnam adniodun)fit>(tU- 

liqaonoamodo^explicarct 

0») 
P I N I S. 



ttih 



Tot€mitis>opttrcidotamex%iioJeAorb»euoIe^€x^ lodsimpitffiop 
abfence aothoce Oc pertaDltim icmr matKqac ipttciaiii difSto , his traii& 
oiiffioiiiepiftQlanifD iniqais cempodbas^reiDoums Ac no(Uisc«fcAori* 
l>ii$niifirati»o)i£excnipItrisliterapercgrina,vebiam expofciinc Reli«« 
qaftiDinutiocarfa€lleJOteAicgencliiiii>l»e qpe Sc tram tmolMhiiD im* 
pediaot&ttirhoris fcnfoin peraertanCyprios necdfecftqaam legas^^quod 
ntctlliinepo(ctis)pet]iMLCoa^as« 

P^g.ioJto.i.dcmQiifEiacori|tiodai;9Jegedeinofifb8rar,qiir«^^ 9:qii«fUft iiStdiooo^ 
^ jd« fid&dUTcAioiic lio•l^lllanetTIl»BacfagJa Jiji4^ircaDttfomaotlii4f«at€ctiut t 
ttiaitntor Ltx Jioa metltotnoii nnincrico p j|»i.ar,acaahiiiiniitcootnkoiuoi pri4«|f»|»pet 

1iUK>pj^J,)i!iagoifils.tiaD£itlDla/L7.p«.blico.tpBblico/!4i €fttra!ciit,'fc»iialeiiill. if Ka- 
bc«thafceai?I.aj.qaodaAoaofqiioni€mlaafr€oicBcW^ ihif* mtSmftt'^ 

gicflaiL|r.faiigaiaiif&flgiii0iflp.i7Xa^jiiDlnh8errftuaofii^ f. kflacvccaact 

uS[cua^t}p.tt,h$M9VumldLtantttmdLlT' laboia9t}tlabettat p i^L ^.cvpelllieisroiir, 
qiUDCtiaj& t cxpcDi': icocaficq siBctiaiii p icl-. 7»caiifii f caiifirp.ai.La;) .ealorutcolom p, 
XJ.L 4*tx aUofeae f cxallifioaeL||,o»DcafiiM f oa»Mf filirjBmitL|4. Titio t ▼antp.a4# 
1 ii>bioacliwtEttacluaap.xy.Ktt.ii.aBiiEbacBtiBMntff<^^ dificndcs- 

da o.xtf J.^ altcripiomiii f altct ipfoioni I. a 4«xoffcfpoB^efe t cofi d^oackicp. a t«l«i8. ic» 
iioliuniitrcttolttJtwLaaJQiDadbiiatKttaaibiiap j[o.r.5^RitaotRitbaoltf JaatToki^ 
t fiantift vatcaa Ei ) Jc rfiuiuooc radtcias liagoar t ^cd vtidc bc9 tadida Itogoar p. |r. I. tj .. 
cooljpcxiflctf ccafMsdlcfit p.|a.Li.£xiftfatBiat EnlftiatcaL 7. qaodhaect qaodhaaL 
^.nuBifUttainUlaclfiiffBaa tniaiftcniin fbiflcnc 4|.1.4.aaafioflMifim taaaftcnofiaL 17- 

paflqvam iagrcftiiD t pc AqoaA ia|tcloa p«|f.lj.7.cffc Ata t cxcAiaL 1 tf Jbocca^c t ^- 
cagiBc p. |<.a4. iBcdlJ«icBrr£iic t latelEgeicac )fincp.|7.l.i5jirtctBea tncvncaLatf .iiilii* 
la t aikl pu|8.Kf .coa ch fiat f coa^ fnad. laxfifia folcUla p.40 J.|4.conipiiUa f cum pal^ 
b p. '41 J./.ttafiriiiiiiatf difpcBfcU ftnaiinittator difpcaCKaill ii. boaiincatasnin f l^aad- 
•ca;aacQflDL|j.ikd<nrlat'cxttiL 14^ lencaiif if0carep^£»l4.aMBttlati»cftt«iBiilaii 
tj^ coadc&fraiif coaidcAGiiitarLia.e&isa»t^^*nimt iLMicfocofaiifYitjiitcrocofiDDi 
«tLifjacistUf)tflBcretiifpj4J.5.fl(iuioaatauiuini)fld^j^ofanpiil 
torn Laj; ptoaotctoBC videlicet : fabcnplai ftibibctaplat vd fafcodaph fimiliiar proponio- 
faagBtBiaezclafidebeccftadaBre coateBtoaa fpre^onioiws^idclkctfabCDpbfabicxto* 
AT«lfiibaffoph:ffnaitcrproponsofiii^Bfacxcltt&ydebtfcftadaBlcc^ 
mif.vrabiaanaiiat TeBiaiBairtcriaap.4f-L>l** tctaf^iotol^f « hat aaca laBloaetLi7>- 
arddaatiaaaeAbioasiD cardfioeedtcvaioraoi eafieddaBL'ta aacnbtoiatt cidfiooe Urn* 

»ai«ai«ezB.4tfJ.i4»fCfiiatattcftup.48Ja^c9cpBlfiiflattflit exlBdeftatimIio.ao« diffa- 
aomat defticatlap. A$i.^$i, cftaq^aodaoi taflaqaafiavodampiaXfidtCcadaaiardc. 

5Jfcmt.dtfleadaatailipallaml.|b Art geiaarita»aaod>tfoggciaac»icaqQodp jutt^^ 
^taaicoma t ligaraacaipoal aj, nediocrcaB larmiiEoBfaBUBgoiiijapcrarceiiaaaicaa 
mao t fliediocacnv ft mmtBeutm firrgataiypcratteiiaadK coasiBaop.jaJ.i; iB&adaap t 



^ajtkaatitclcaauLjn aoditaodip.;7.Latf.ptagicdierutpi^fi'cdicatipag.tfo. I.aa«. 

K. Xoar 



eaMcccc inafttrnltQaSmUtfXihtdum'fOiji^ eaoiiiificeoft 

liifittca«uiB.ficcoociDeK L| tf .coDfiAeatfAfoitcoiifiltGacia coieoi,i|oa p.^&. 1. AS^apiaai 

fimcaml x%,9hMltom(£%\$aM&omc€$ f. 4 $X$jnni filli Li;.pcrcittntpci«Bnci« i. xS*n. 

iUerf0iCUflft»l.|i*cottCrttiott<oattanasf.^Xi.poc^ 

BcLtf*ccaiare.iiifiipcft€Bcactt2afiifeff. ^f X4iTflii^ttbt(ai^aiB€tsl.it.Tali4iotifob»» 

ftifljaj-^aliiiDBg toDimoieLitl tTbifibi fMi* x4 ji«tti(iiaiiiaitMiii teiuai Lri7.corde c<* 

fialieacctcoKdicoaaahciidL|4.iaaniiiit aaciaLif •fioiftiitfiaUhof.^y.Lil. Apttoida* 

tncaTGsmt fMoioiiMSQmSctntnUidnm 

ob(enitaeLtt.iinP5llir|1iiipelUnrL |e.liicaiiatUoiiia*p.#7J.&f.esiipcf«ftt.Hi&ccnttii(fe> 

2eftcfiiatm»ceiGi(aJflaicexuperaotJliiiccittmL|^ 

f ttiraaoaliamfimiBcicp,^IXI jfOuntApcccoi^ |o« opcrm 

pe«pctamp.O.L t»cociaidittcoafcaiuL4^iaiiiiottieTideiatf (nqitfbiisiwttaceT^^ 



AN 



ANATOMICAL 

DISSERTATION 

UPON THE 

Movement of the Heart 
and Blood in Animals. 

*I(endered into English, 



OST SERENE KING, 



To the 
Most Serene and Invincible 

CHARLES, 

Of Great Britain^ France, and Ireland, 

KING: DEFENDER of the FAITH 

M 

-^ ▼ -■- The heart of animals is the basis of their 
life, the principle of the whole, the Sun of their 
Microcosm, that upon which all movement depends, 
from which all strength proceeds. The King in like 
manner is the basis of his Kingdom, the Sun of 
his World, the heart of the Commonwealth, whence 
all power derives, all grace appears. What I have 
here written of the movements of the heart I am the 
more emboldened to present to your Majesty, accord- 
ing to the Custom of the present age, because nearly 
all things human are done after human examples and 
many things in a King are after the pattern of the 
heart. The Knowledge of his heart therefore will 
not be useless to a King as embracing a kind of Divine 
example of his functions, — and it has ever been usual 

I — 2 



iv T>edication. 

with men to compare small things with great. Here 
at all events, best of Kings, placed as you are at the 
summit of human affairs, you may at once contemplate 
the prime mover in the body of man and the emblem 
of your own sovereign power. Accept therefore I most 
humbly beseech you most serene King with your 
wonted kindness and forbearance this my new 
Treatise upon the Heart : you who are yourself the 
new light of this age and indeed its true heart : a 
Prince abounding with virtue and grace : to whom 
we gladly refer all the blessings which England enjoys, 
all the pleasure in our lives. 

Tour Most August Majesty s 
Most Devoted Servant^ 

JVilliam Harvey. 



T<? his very dear Friend 

DOCTOR ARGENT, 

The Excellent and Accomplished 
President of the Royal College 
of Physicians, and to other 
Learned Physicians, his most 
esteemed Colleagues. 

I HAVE already and repeatedly presented you, my 
learned friends, with my new views of the movement 
and function of the heart, in my anatomical lectures ; 
but having now for nine years and more confirmed these 
views by multiplied demonstrations in your presence, illus- 
trated them by arguments, and freed them from the objec- 
tions of the most learned and skilful Anatomists, I at length 
yield to the requests, I might say entreaties, oiF many, and 
here present them for general consideration in this Treatise. 

Were not the work indeed presented through you, my 
learned friends, I should scarcely hope that it could come 
out scatheless and complete ; for you have been in general 
the faithful witnesses of almost all the instances from which 
I have either collected the truth or confuted error. You 
have seen my dissections, and at my demonstrations of all 
that I maintain to be objects of sense, you have been accus- 
tomed to stand by and confirm me with your testimony. And 



vi T>edication. 



as this book alone declares the blood to course and revolve 
by a new route, very different from the ancient and beaten 
pathway trodden for so many ages, and illustrated by such a 
host of learned and distinguished men, I was greatly afraid 
lest I might be charged with presumption did I lay my work 
before the public at home, or send it beyond seas for im- 
pression, unless I had first proposed its subject to you, had 
confirmed its conclusions by ocular demonstrations in your 
presence, had replied to your doubts and objections, and 
secured the assent and support of our distinguished President. 
For I was most intimately persuaded, that if I could make 
good my proposition before you and our College, illustrious 
by its numerous body of learned individuals, I had less to 
fear from others. I even ventured to hope that I should 
have the comfort of finding all that you had granted me in 
your entire love of truth, conceded by others who were philo- 
sophers like yourselves. True philosophers, who are only 
eager for truth and knowledge, never regard themselves as 
already so thoroughly informed, but that they welcome 
fiirther information fi-om whomsoever and from wheresoever 
it may come ; nor are they so narrow-minded as to imagine 
any of the arts or sciences transmitted to us by the ancients, 
in such a state of forwardness or completeness, that nothing 
is left for the ingenuity and industry of others. On the 
contrary, very many maintain that all we know is still 
infinitely less than all that still remains unknown ; nor do 
philosophers pin their faith to others* precepts in such wise 
that they lose their liberty, and cease to give credence to the 
conclusions of their proper senses. Neither do they swear 
such fealty to their mistress Antiquity, that they openly, and 
in sight of all, deny and desert their friend Truth. But 
even as they see that the credulous and vain are disposed at 



T>edication. vii 



the first hint to accept and to believe everything that is pro- 
posed to them, so do they observe that the dull and unintel- 
lectual are indisposed to see what lies before their eyes, and 
even deny the light of the noonday sun. They teach us in 
our course of philosophy to sedulously avoid the fables of the 
poets and the fancies of the vulgar, as the false conclusions 
of the sceptics. And then the studious, and good, and true, 
never suffer their minds to be warped by the passions of 
hatred and envy, which unfit men duly to weigh the argu- 
ments that are advanced in behalf of truth, or to appreciate 
the proposition that is even fairly demonstrated. Neither do 
they thmk it unworthy of them to change their opinion if 
truth and imdoubted demonstration requu-e them to do so. 
They do not esteem it discreditable to desert error, though 
sanctioned by the highest antiquity, for they know full well 
that to err, to be deceived, is hxunan ; that many things are 
discovered by accident, and that nuny may be learned mdif- 
ferently fi-om any quarter, by an old man fi-om a youth, by a 
person of understanding from one of inferior capacity. 

My dear colleagues, I had no purpose to swell this Treatise 
into a large volume by quoting the names and writings of 
Anatomists, or to make a parade of the strength of my 
memory, the extent of my reading, and the amount of my 
pains ; because I profess both to learn and to teach anatomy, 
not from books but fi-om dissections ; not from the positions 
of philosophers but from the fabric of nature ; and then 
because I do not think it right or proper to strive to take 
fi-om the ancients any honour that is their due, nor yet to 
dispute with the moderns, and enter into controversy with 
those who have excelled in anatomy and been my teachers. 
I would not charge with wilful falsehood anyone who was 



viu l^edication. 

sincerely anxious for truth, nor lay it to anyone's door as 
a crime that he had fallen into error. I avow myself the 
partisan of Truth ; and I can indeed say that I have used all 
my endeavours, bestowed all my pains on an attempt to pro- 
duce something that should be agreeable to the good, profit- 
able to the learned, and useful to letters. 

Farewell^ most worthy Doctors^ 
And think kindly of your Anatomist^ 



W^illiam Harvey. 



AN 

ANATOMICAL DISSERTATION 

UPON THE 

MOVEMENT OF THE HEART 
AND BLOOD IN ANIMALS. 



Introduction. 



AS we are about to discuss the movement, action, and use 
of the heart and arteries^ it is incumbent upon us first 
to state what has been thought of these things by 
others in their writings, and what has been held by the 
vulgar and by tradition, in order that what is true may be 
confirmed, and what is false set right by dissection, multiplied 
experience, and accurate observation. 

Almost all anatomists, physicans, and philosophers, up to the 
present time, have supposed^ with Qaletiy that the object of the 
pulse was the same as that of respiration, and only differed in one 
particular, this being conceived to depend on the animal, the 
respiration on the vital faculty ; the two, in all other respects, 
whether with reference to purpose or to motion, comporting 
themselves alike. Whence it is affirmed, as by Hieronymus 
Fabricius of Aquapendente, in his book on ' Respiration,' which 
has lately appeared, that as the pulsation of the heart and 
arteries does not suffice for the ventilation and refrigeration of 
the blood, therefore were the lungs fashioned to surround the 
heart. From this it appears, that whatever has hitherto been 
said upon the systole and diastole, or on the movement of the 
heart and arteries, has been said with especial reference to the 
lungs. 
But as the structure and movements of the heart differ from 



lo Of the Movement 

those of the lungs, and the movements of the arteries from those 
of the chest, so it seems likely that other ends and offices will 
thence arise, and that the pulsations and uses of the heart, like- 
wise of the arteries, will differ in many respects from the heavings 
and uses of the chest and lungs. For did the arterial pulse and 
the respiration serve the same ends ; did the arteries in their 
diastole take air into their cavities^ as commonly stated, and in 
their systole emit fuliginous vapours by the same pores of the 
flesh and skin ; and further, did they, in the time intermediate 
between the diastole and the systole, contain air, and at all times 
either air, or spirits, or fuliginous vapours, what should then be 
said to Qaletiy who wrote a book on purpose to show that by 
nature the arteries contained blood, and nothing but blood, and 
consequently neither spirits nor air, as may be readily gathered 
from the experiments and reasonings contained in the same 
book ? Now if the arteries are filled in the diastole with air then 
taken into them (a larger quantity of air penetrating when the 
pulse is large and full), it must come to pass, that if you plunge 
into a bath of water or of oil when the pulse is strong and full, 
it ought forthwith to become either smaller or much slower, 
since the circumambient bath will render it either difficult or 
impossible for the air to penetrate. In like manner, as all the 
arteries, those that are deep-seated as well as those that are 
superficial, are dilated at the same instant, and with the same 
rapidity, how is it possible that air should penetrate to the deeper 
parts as freely and quickly through the skin, flesh, and other 
structures, as through the mere cuticle ? And how should the 
arteries of the foetus draw air into their cavities- through the 
abdomen of the mother and the body of the womb ? And how 
should seals, whales, dolphins and other cetaceans^ and fishes of 
every description, living in the depths of the sea, take in and 
emit air by the diastole and systole of their arteries through the 
infinite mass of waters ? For to say that they absorb the air that 
is present in the water, and emit their fumes into this medium, 
were to utter something very like a figment. And if the arteries 
in their systole expel fuliginous vapours from their cavities 
through the pores of the flesh and skin, why not the spirits. 



of the Heart and 'Blood, 1 1 

which are said to be contained in these vessels, at the same time, 
since spirits are much more subtle than fuliginous vapours or 
smoke ? And if the arteries take in and cast out air in the 
systole and diastole, like the lungs in the process of respiration, 
why do they not do the same thing when a wound is made 
in one of them, as in the operation of arteriotomy ? When the 
windpipe is divided, it is sufficiently obvious that the air enters 
and returns through the wound by two opposite movements; but 
when an artery is divided, it is equally manifest that blood 
escapes in one continuous stream, and that no air either enters or 
issues. If the pulsations of the arteries fan and refrigerate the 
several parts of the body as the lungs do the heart, how comes it, 
as is commonly said, that the arteries carry the vital blood into 
the different parts, abundantly charged with vital spirits, which 
cherish the heat of these parts, sustain them when asleep, and 
recruit them when exhausted ? How should it happen that, if 
you tie the arteries, immediately the parts not only become 
torpid, and frigid, and look pale, but at length cease even to be 
nourished ? This, according to QaleUy is because they are deprived 
of the heat which flowed through all parts from the heart, as its 
source; whence it would appear that the arteries rather carry 
warmth to the parts than serve for any fanning or refrigeration. 
Besides, how can their diastole draw spirits from the heart to 
warm the body and its parts, and means of cooling them from 
without? Still further, although some affirm that the lungs, 
arteries, and heart have all the same offices, they yet maintain 
that the heart is the workshop of the spirits, and that the 
arteries contain and transmit them ; denying, however, in oppo- 
sition to the opinion of Columbus, that the lungs can either 
make or contain spirits. They then assert, with Qalen, against 
Erasistratus^ that it is blood, not spirits, which is contained in the 
arteries. 

These opinions are seen to be so incongruous and mutually 
subversive that every one of them is justly brought under 
suspicion. That it is blood and blood alone which is contained 
in the arteries is made manifest by the experiment of Qaleny by 
arteriotomy, and by wounds ; for from a single divided artery, as 

2 — 2 



1 2 Of the Movement 

Qalen himself ai&rms in more than one place, the whole of the 
blood may be withdrawn in the course of half an hour, or less. 
The experiment of Qalen alluded to is this : ' If you include a 
portion of an artery between two ligatures, and slit it open 
lengthways, you will find nothing but blood ;' and thus he proves 
that the arteries contain blood only. And we too may be per- 
mitted to proceed by a like train of reasoning : if we find the 
same blood in the arteries as in the veins, after having tied them 
in the same way, as I have myself repeatedly ascertained, both 
in the dead body and in living animals, we may fairly conclude 
that the arteries contain the same blood as the veins, and nothing 
but the same blood. Some, whilst they attempt to lessen the 
difficulty, affirm that the blood is spirituous and arterious, and 
virtually concede that the office of the arteries is to carry blood 
from the heart into the whole of the body, and that they are 
therefore filled with blood ; for spirituous blood is not the less 
blood on that account. And no one denies that the blood as 
such, even the portion of it which flows in the veins, is imbued 
with spirits. But if that portion which is contained in the arteries 
be richer in spirits, it is still to be believed that these spirits are 
inseparable from the blood, like those in the veins ; that the blood 
and spirits constitute one body (like whey and butter in milk, or 
heat in hot water), with which the arteries are charged, and for 
the distribution of which from the heart they are provided, and 
that this body is nothing else than blood. But if this blood be 
said to be drawn from the heart into the arteries by the diastole 
of these vessels, it is then assumed that the arteries by their dis- 
tension are filled with blood, and not with the surrounding air, as 
heretofore ; for if they be said also to become filled with air from 
the ambient atmosphere, how and when, I ask, can they receive 
blood from the heart ? If it be answered : during the systole, I 
say it seems to be impossible ; the arteries would then have to 
fill while they contracted, to fill, and yet not become distended. 
But if it be said : during the diastole, they would then, and for 
two opposite purposes, be receiving both blood and air, and heat 
and cold, which is improbable. Further, when it is affirmed that 
the diastole of the heart and arteries is simultaneous, and the 



of the Heart and "Blood. 1 3 

systole of the two is also concurrent, there is another incongruity. 
For how can two bodies mutually connected, which are simul- 
taneously distended, attract or draw anything from one another; 
or, being simultaneously contracted, receive anything from each 
other ? And then, it seems impossible that one body can thus 
attract another body into itself, so as to become distended, seeing 
that to be distended is to be passive, unless, in the manner of a 
sponge, which has been previously compressed by an external 
force, it is returning to its natural state. But it is dii&cult to 
conceive that there can be anything of this kind in the arteries. 
The arteries dilate, because they are filled like bladders or 
leathern bottles ; they are not filled because they expand like 
bellows. This I think easy of demonstration, and indeed con- 
ceive that I have already proved it. Nevertheless, in that book 
of Qaien headed * Quod Sanguis continetur in Arteriis/ he 
quotes an experiment to prove the contrary : An artery having 
been exposed, is opened longitudinally, and a reed or other 
pervious tube is inserted into the vessel through the opening by 
which the blood is prevented from being lost, and the wound is 
closed. ^ So long,' he says, ' as things are thus arranged, the 
whole artery will pulsate ; but if you now throw a ligature about 
the vessel and tightly compress its walls over the tube, you will 
no longer see the artery beating beyond the ligature.* I have 
never performed this experiment of Qalen's, nor do I think that 
it could very well be performed in the living body, on account of 
the profuse flow of blood that would take place from the vessel 
which was operated on ; neither would the tube effectually close 
the wound in the vessel without a ligature ; and I cannot doubt 
but that the blood would be found to flow out between the tube 
and the vessel. Still Qalen appears by this experiment to prove 
both that the pulsative property extends from the heart by the 
walls of the arteries, and that the arteries, whilst they dilate, are 
filled by that pulsific force, because they expand like bellows, and 
do not dilate as if they are filled like skins. But the contrary is 
obvious in arteriotomy and in wounds ; for the blood spurting 
from the arteries escapes with force, now further, now not so far, 
alternately, or in jets ; and the jet always takes place with the 



14 Of the Movement 

diastole of the artery, never with the systole. By which it clearly 
appears that the artery is dilated by the impulse of the blood ; 
for of itself it would not throw the blood to such a distance, and 
whilst it was dilating ; it ought rather to draw air into its cavity 
through the wound, were those things true that are commonly 
stated concerning the uses of the arteries. Do not let the thick- 
ness of the arterial tunics impose upon us, and lead us to conclude 
that the pulsative property proceeds along them from the heart. 
For in several animals the arteries do not apparently differ from 
the veins ; and in extreme parts of the body, where the arteries 
are minutely subdivided, as in the brain, the hand, &c.^ no one 
could distinguish the arteries from the veins by the dissimilar 
characters of their coats ; the tunics of both are identical. And 
then, in an aneurism proceeding from a wounded or eroded 
artery, the pulsation is precisely the same as in the other arteries, 
and yet it has no proper arterial covering. To this the learned 
Riolanus testifies along with me, in his Seventh Book. 

Nor let anyone imagine that the uses of the pulse and the 
respiration are the same, because, under the influence of the same 
causes, such as running, anger, the warm bath, or any other 
heating thing, as QaUn says, they become more frequent and 
forcible together. For, not only is experience in opposition to 
this idea, though Qalen endeavours to explain it away, when we 
see that with excessive repletion the pulse beats more forcibly, 
whilst the respiration is diminished in amount ; but in young 
persons the pulse is quick, whilst respiration is slow. So it is 
also in alarm, and amidst care, and under anxiety of mind ; some- 
times, too, in fevers, the pulse is rapid, but the respiration is 
slower than usual. 

These and other objections of the same kind may be urged 
against the opinions mentioned. Nor are the views that are 
entertained of the offices and pulse of the heart, perhaps, less 
bound up with great and most inextricable difficulties. The 
heart, it is vulgarly said, is the fountain and workshop of the vital 
spirits, the centre from whence life is dispensed to the several 
parts of the body. Yet it is denied that the right ventricle makes 
spirits, which is rather held to supply nourishment to the lungs. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 1 5 

For these reasons it is maintained that fishes are without any 
right ventricle (and indeed every animal wants a right ventricle 
which is unfurnished with lungs), and that the right ventricle is 
present solely for the sake of the lungs. 

1. Why, I ask, when we see that the structure of both ventricles 
is almost identical, there being the same apparatus of fibres, and 
braces, and valves, and vessels, and auricles, and each in the same 
way in our dissections are found to be filled up with blood 
similarly black in colour, and coagulated — why, I ask, should 
their uses be imagined to be different, when the action, move- 
ment, and pulse of both arfi the same ? If the three tricuspid 
valves placed at the entrance into the right ventricle prove 
obstacles to the reflux of the blood into the vena cava, and if the 
three semilunar valves which are situated at the commencement 
of the pulmonary artery be there, that they may prevent the 
return of the blood into U;ie ventricle ; why, when we find similar 
structures in connection with the left ventricle, should we deny 
that they are there for the same end, of preventing here the egress, 
there the regurgitation of the blood ? 

2. And again, when we see that these structures, in point of 
size, form, and situation, and almost in every respect the same in 
the left as in the right ventricle, why should it be said that things 
are arranged in the former for the egress and regress of spirits, 
in the latter or right ventricle, for the blood ? The same arrange- 
ment cann/Ot be held fitted to favour or impede the motion of 
blood an^ of spirits indifferently. 

3. And when we observe that the passages and vessels are 
severally in relation to one another in point of size, viz.^ the pul- 
monary artery to the pulmonary veins, why should the one be 
destined to a private purpose, that of nourishing the lungs, the 
other to a public function ? 

4. And, as Realdus Columbus says, it is probable that such a 
quantity of blood should be required for the nutrition of the 
lungs; the vessel that leads to them, the vena arteriosa or 
pulmonary artery being of greater capacity than both the iliac 
veins ? 

5. And I further ask, as the lungs are so near, and in continual 



1 6 Oy the Movement 

movement, and the vessel that supplies them is of such dimensions, 
what is the use or meaning of the pulse of the right ventricle ? 
and why was Nature reduced to the necessity of adding another 
ventricle for the sole purpose of nourishing the lungs ? 

When it is said that the left ventricle draws materials for the 
formation of spirits, air, and blood, from the lungs and right 
sinuses of the heart, and in like manner sends spirituous blood 
into the aorta, drawing fuliginous vapours thence, and sending 
them by the pulmonary veins into the lungs, whence spirits are 
at the same time obtained for transmission into the aorta, I ask 
how, and by what means, is the separation effected ? And how 
comes it that spirits and fuliginous vapours can pass hither and 
thither without admixture or confusion ? If the mitral cuspidate 
valves do not prevent the egress of fuliginous vapours to the 
lungs, how should they oppose the escape of air ? And how 
should the semilunars hinder the regress of spirits from the aorta 
upon each supervening diastole of the heart ? Above all, how 
can they say that the spirituous blood is sent from the pulmonary 
veins by the left ventricle into the lungs without any obstacle to 
its passage from the mitral valves, when they have previously 
asserted that the air entered by the same vessel from the lungs 
into the left ventricle, and have brought forward these same 
mitral valves as obstacles to its retrogression ? Good God I how 
should the mitral valves prevent the regurgitation of air and not 
of blood ? 

Moreover, when they attribute the pulmonary artery, a vessel of 
great size, with the coverings of an artery, to none but a kind of 
private and single purpose, that, namely, of nourishing the lungs, 
why should the pulmonary vein, which is scarcely so large, which 
has the coats of a vein, and is soft and lax, be presumed to be 
made for many — three or four, different uses ? For they will 
have it that air passes through this vessel from the lungs into the 
left ventricle ; that fuliginous vapours escape by it from the heart 
into the lungs; and that a portion of the spirituous blood is 
distributed to the lungs for their refreshment. 

If they will have it that fumes and air — fumes flowing from, 
air proceeding towards, the heart — are transmitted by the same 



of the Heart and "Blood. 1 7 

conduit^ I reply, that Nature is not wont to construct but one 
vessel, to contrive but one way for such contrary movements and 
purposes, nor is anything of the kind seen elsewhere. 

If fumes or fuliginous vapours and air permeate this vessel, 
as they do the pulmonary bronchia, wherefore do we find neither 
air nor fuliginous vapours when we divide the pulmonary vein ? 
Why do we always find this vessel full of sluggish blood, never of 
air, whilst in the lungs we find abundance of air remaining ? 

If anyone will perform Qaleris experiment of dividing the 
trachea of a living dog, forcibly distending the lungs with a pair 
of bellows, and then tying the trachea securely, he will find, 
when he has laid open the thorax, abundance of air in the lungs^ 
even to their extreme investing tunic, but none in either the 
pulmonary veins, or left ventricle of the heart. But did the heart 
either attract air from the lungs, or did the lungs transmit any 
air to the heart, in the living dog, much more ought this to be 
the case in the experiment just referred to. Who, indeed, doubts 
that, did he inflate the lungs of a subject in the dissect ing-room, 
he would instantly see the air making its way by this route, were 
there actually any such passage for it ? But this office of the 
pulmonary veins, namely, the transference of air from the lungs 
to the heart, is held of such importance, that Hieronymus Fabricius 
of AquapendeniCy contends that the lungs were made for the sake 
of this vessel, and that it constitutes the principal element in their 
structure. 

But I should like to be informed why, if the pulmonary vein 
were destined for the conveyance of air, it has the structure of a 
blood-vessel here. Nature had rather need of annular tubes, 
such as those of the bronchia, in order that they might always 
remain open, and not be liable to collapse ; and that they might 
continue entirely free from blood, lest the liquid should interfere 
with the passage of the air, as it so obviously does when the 
lungs labour from being either greatly oppressed or loaded in a 
less degree with phlegm, as they are when the breathing is 
performed with a sibilous or rattling noise. 

Still less is that opinion to be tolerated which, as a twofold 
material, one aereal, one sanguineous, is required for the compo- 

3 



1 8 Of the Movement 

sition of vital spirits, supposes the blood to ooze through the 
septum of the heart from the right to the left ventricle by certain 
secret pores, and the air to be attracted from the lungs through 
the great vessel, the pulmonary vein ; and which consequently, 
will have it, that there are numerous pores in the septum of the 
heart adapted for the transmission of the blood. But, by 
Hercules, no such pores can be demonstrated, nor in fact do any 
such exist. For the septum of the heart is of a denser and more 
compact structure than any portion of the body, except the 
bones and sinews. But even supposing that there were foramina 
or pores in this situation, how could one of the ventricles extract 
anything from the other — the left, e,g,^ obtain blood from the 
right, when we see that both ventricles contract and dilate simul- 
taneously ? Why should we not rather believe that the right 
took spirits from the left, than that the left obtained blood from 
the right ventricle, through these foramina ? But it is certainly 
mysterious and incongruous that blood should be supposed to be 
most commodiously drawn through a set of obscure or invisible 
ducts, and air through perfectly open passages, at one and the 
same moment. And why, I ask, is recourse had to secret and 
invisible porosities, to uncertain and obscure channels, to explain 
the passage of the blood into the left ventricle, when there is so 
open a way through the pulmonary veins ? I own it has always 
appeared extraordinary to me that they should have chosen to 
make, or rather to imagine, a way through the thick, hard, dense, 
and most compact septum of the heart, rather than take that by 
the open pulmonary vein, or even through the lax, soft, and 
spongy substance of the lungs at large. Besides, if the blood 
could permeate the substance of the septum, or could be imbibed 
from the ventricles, what use were there for the coronary artery 
and vein, branches of which proceed to the septum itself, to 
supply it with nourishment ? And what is especially worthy of 
notice is this : if in the foetus, where everything is more lax and 
soft, Nature saw herself reduced to the necessity of bringing the 
blood from the right into the left side of the heart by the foramen 
ovale, from the vena cava through the pulmonary vein, how 
should it be likely that in the adult she should pass it so com- 



of the Heart and "Blood. 1 9 

modiously, and without an effort, through the septum of the 
ventricles, which has now become denser by age ? 

Andreas LaurentiuSy* resting on the authority of Qalen\ and 
the experience of HoUerius^ asserts and proves that the serum 
and pus in empyema, absorbed from the cavities of the chest 
into the pulmonary vein, may be expelled and got rid of with 
the urine and faeces through the left ventricle of the heart and 
arteries. He quotes the case of a certain person affected with 
melancholia, and who suffered from repeated fainting fits, who 
was relieved from the paroxysms on passing a quantity of turbid, 
fetid, and acrid urine. But he died at last, worn out by the 
disease ; and when the body came to be opened after death, no 
fluid like that he had micturated was discovered either in the 
bladder or in the kidneys ; but in the left ventricle of the heart 
and cavity of the thorax plenty of it was met with. And then 
Laurentius boasts that he had predicted the cause of the 
symptoms. For my own part, however, I cannot but wonder, 
since he had divined and predicted that heterogeneous matter 
could be discharged by the course he indicates, why he could 
not or would not perceive, and inform us that, in die natural 
state of things, the blood might be commodiously transferred 
from the lungs to the left ventricle of the heart by the very 
same route. 

Since, therefore, from the foregoing considerations and many 
others to the same effect, it is plain that what has heretofore been 
said concerning the movement and function of the heart and 
arteries must appear obscure, inconsistent or even impossible to 
him who carefully considers the entire subject, it will be proper to 
look more narrowly into the matter, to contemplate the movement 
of the heart and arteries, not only in man, but in all animals that 
have hearts ; and also, by frequent appeals to vivisection and 
continual ocular inspection, to investigate and discern the truth. 

* Libi ix., cap. xi., quest 12. f De Locis Affectis, lib. vi., cap. 7. 



3—2 



20 Of the Movement 

Chapter I. 

T^he Author's Motives for Writing. 

WHEN I first gave my mind to vivisections, as a means 
of discovering the movements and uses of the heart, 
and sought to discover these from actual inspection, 
and not from the writings of others, I found the 
task so truly arduous, so full of difficulties, that I was almost 
tempted to think, with Fracastorius, that the movement of the 
heart was only to be comprehended by God. For I could neither 
rightly perceive at first when the systole and when the diastole 
took place^ nor when and where dilatation and contraction 
occurred, by reason of the rapidity of the movement, which in 
many animals is accomplished in the twinkling of an eye, coming 
and going like a flash of lightning ; so that the systole presented 
itself to me now from this point, now from that ; the diastole 
the same ; and then everything was reversed, the movements 
occurring, as it seemed, variously and confusedly together. My 
mind was therefore greatly unsettled, nor did I know what I 
should myself conclude, nor what believe from others. I was 
not surprised that Andreas Laurentius should have written that 
the movement of the heart was as perplexing as the flux and 
reflux of Euripus had appeared to Aristotle. 

At length, and by using greater and daily diligence and 
investigation, making frequent inspection of many and various 
animals, and collating numerous observations, I thought that I 
had attained to the truth, that I should extricate myself and 
escape from this labyrinth, and that I had discovered what I so 
much desired, both the movement and the use of the heart and 
arteries. From that time I have not hesitated to expose my 
views upon these subjects, not only in private to my friends, but 
also in public, in my anatomical lectures, afler the manner of the 
Academy of old. 
These views, as usual, pleased some more, others less ; some 



of the Heart and "Blood, ai 

chid and calumniated me, and laid it to me as a crime that I had 
dared to depart from the precepts and opinion of all Anatomists ; 
others desired further explanations of the novelties, which they 
said were both worthy of consideration, and might perchance be 
found of signal use. At length, yielding to the requests of my 
friends, that all might be made participators in my labours, and 
partly moved by the envy of others, who, receiving my views 
with uncandid minds and understanding them indifferently, have 
essayed to traduce me publicly, I have been moved to commit 
these things to the press, in order that all may be enabled to 
form an opinion both of me and my labours. This step I take 
all the more willingly, seeing that Hieronymus Fabricius of 
Aquapendente, although he has accurately and learnedly de- 
lineated almost every one of the several parts of animals in a 
special work, has left the heart alone untouched. Finally, if any 
use or benefit to this department of the republic of letters should 
accrue from my labours, it will, perhaps, be allowed that I have 
not lived idly, and, as the old man in the comedy says : 

pX)R never yet hath anyone attained 

To such perfection^ but that time, and place ^ 
And use, ftave brought addition to his knowledge ; 
Or made correction, or admonished him. 
That he was ignorant of much which he 
Had thought he knew ; or led him to reject 
What he had once esteemed of highest price. 

So will it, perchance, be found with reference to the heart at this 
time ; or others, at least, starting hence, with the way pointed 
out to them, advancing under the guidance of a happier genius, 
may make occasion to proceed more fortunately, and to inquire 
more accurately. 



22 Of the Movement 



Chapter IL 

Of the Movements of the Hearty as seen in the Dissec- 
tion of Living Animals. 

IN the first place, then, when the chest of a living animal is 
laid open and the capsule that immediately surrounds the 
heart is slit up or removed, the organ is seen now to move, 
now to be at rest ; — there is a time when it moves, and a 
time when it is at rest. 

These things are more obvious in the colder animals, such as 
toads, frogs, serpents, small fishes, crabs, shrimps, snails and 
shell-fish. They also become more distinct in warm-blooded 
animals, such as the dog and hog, if they be attentively noted 
when the heart begins to flag, to move more slowly, and, as it 
were, to die : the movements then become slower and rarer, the 
pauses longer, by which it is made much more easy to perceive 
and unravel what the movements really are, and how they are 
performed. In the pause, as in death, the heart is soft, flaccid, 
exhausted, lying, as it were, at rest. 

In the movement, and interval in which this is accomplished, 
three principal circumstances are to be noted : 

1. That the heart is erected, and rises upwards to a point, so 
that at this time it strikes against the breast, and the pulse is felt 
externally. 

2. That it is everywhere contracted, but more especially 
towards the sides, so that it looks narrower, relatively longer, 
more drawn together. The heart of an eel taken out of the 
body of the animal and placed upon the table or the hand, shows 
these particulars ; but the same things are manifest in the hearts 
of small fishes and of those colder animals where the organ is 
more conical or elongated. 

3. The heart being grasped in the hand, is felt to become 
harder during its action. Now this hardness proceeds from 
tension, precisely as when the forearm is grasped, its tendons 



of the Heart and "Blood. 23 

are perceived to become tense and resilient when the fingers are 
moved. 

4. It may further be observed in fishes, and the colder-blooded 
animals, such as frogs, serpents, &c.^ that the heart, when it 
moves, becomes of a paler colour, when quiescent of a deeper 
blood-red colour. 

From these particulars it appeared to me evident that the 
movement of the heart consists in a certain universal tension — 
both contraction in the line of its fibres, and constriction in every 
sense. It becomes erect, hard, and of diminished size during its 
action ; the movement is plainly of the same nature as that of the 
muscles when they contract in the line of their sinews and fibres ; 
for the muscles, when in action, acquire vigour and tenseness, 
and from soft become hard, prominent and thickened : in the 
same manner the heart. 

We are therefore authorized to conclude that the heart, at the 
moment of its action, is at once constricted on all sides, rendered 
thicker in its parietes and smaller in its ventricles, and so made 
apt to project or expel its charge of blood. This, indeed, is 
made sufficiently manifest by the preceding fourth observation in 
which we have seen that the heart, by squeezing out the blood 
it contains becomes paler, and then when it sinks into repose and 
the ventricle is filled anew with blood, that the deeper crimson 
colour returns. But no one need remain in doubt of the fact, 
for if the ventricle be pierced the blood will be seen to be forcibly 
projected outwards upon each movement or pulsation when the 
heart is tense. 

These things, therefore, happen together or at the same instant : 
the tension of the heart, the pulse of its apex, which is felt 
externally by its striking against the chest, the thickening of its 
parietes, and the forcible expulsion of the blood it contains by the 
constriction of its ventricles. 

Hence the very opposite of the opinions commonly received, 
appears to be true ; inasmuch as it is generally believed that 
when the heart strikes the breast and the pulse is felt without, 
the heart is dilated in its ventricles and is filled with blood; but 
the contrary of this is the fact, and the heart, when it contracts 



24 Of the Movement 

[and the shock is given] , is emptied. Whence the movement 
which is generally regarded as the diastole of the heart, is in 
truth its systole. And in like manner the intrinsic movement of 
the heart is not the diastole but the systole ; neither is it in the 
diastole that the heart grows firm and tense, but in the systole, 
for then only, when tense, is it moved and made vigorous. 

Neither is it by any means to be allowed that the heart only 
moves in the line of its straight fibres, although the great 
VesalitiSy giving this notion countenance, quotes a bundle of 
osiers bound in a pyramidal heap in illustration ; meaning, that 
as the apex is approached to the base, so are the sides made to 
bulge out in the fashion of arches, the cavities to dilate, the 
ventricles to acquire the form of a cupping-glass and so to suck 
in the blood. But the true eflfect of every one of its fibres is to 
constringe the heart at the same time that they render it tense ; 
and this rather with the eflfect of thickening and amplifying the 
walls and substance of the organ than enlarging its ventricles. 
And, again, as the fibres run from the apex to the base, and draw 
the apex towards the base, they do not tend to make the walls 
of the heart bulge out in circles, but rather the contrary ; inas- 
much as every fibre that is circularly disposed, tends to become 
straight when it contracts ; and is distended laterally and 
thickened, as in the case of muscular fibres in general, when 
they contract, that is, when they are shortened longitudinally, as 
we see them in the bellies of the muscles of the body at large. 
To all this let it be added, that not only are the ventricles con- 
tracted in virtue of the direction and condensation of their walls, 
but further, that those fibres, or bands, styled nerves hy Aristotle, 
which are so conspicuous in the ventricles of the larger animals, 
and contain all the straight fibres, (the parietes of the heart con- 
taining only circular ones,) when they contract simultaneously, 
by an admirable adjustment all the internal surfaces are drawn 
together, as if with cords, and so is the charge of blood expelled 
with force. 

Neither is it true, as vulgarly believed, that the heart by any 
dilatation or movement of its own, has the power of drawing the 
blood into the ventricles ; for when it acts and becomes tense, 



of the Heart and "Blood. 25 

the blood is expelled ; when it relaxes and sinks together, it 
receives the blood in the manner and wise which will by-and-by 
be explained. 

Chapter III. 

Of the Movements of Arteries ^ as seen in the Dissec- 

tim of Living Animals. 

IN connection with the movements of the heart these things 
are further to be observed having reference to the move- 
ments and pulses of the arteries : 

I. At the moment that the heart contracts, and when 
the breast is struck, when, in short, the organ is in its state of 
systole, the arteries are dilated, yield a pulse, and are in the 
state of diastole. In like manner, when the right ventricle 
contracts and propels its charge of blood, the pulmonary artery 
is distended at the same time with the other arteries of the 
body. 

2. When the left ventricle ceases to act, to contract, to pulsate, 
the pulse in the arteries also ceases ; further, when this ventricle 
contracts languidly, the pulse in the arteries is scarcely percep- 
tible. In like manner, the pulse in the right ventricle failing, 
the pulse in the pulmonary artery ceases also. 

3. Further, when an artery is divided or punctured, the blood 
is seen to be forcibly propelled from the wound at the moment 
the left ventricle contracts ; and, again, when the pulmonary 
artery is wounded, the blood will be seen spirting forth with 
violence at the instant when the right ventricle contracts. 

So also in fishes, if the vessel which leads from the heart to 
the gills be divided, at the moment when the heart becomes 
tense and contracted, at the same moment does the blood flow 
with force from the divided vessel. 

In the same way, when we see the blood in arteriotomy pro- 
jected now to a greater, now to a less distance, and that the 

4 



26 Of the Movement 

greater jet corresponds to the diastole of the artery and to the 
time when the heart contracts and strikes the ribs, and is in its 
state of systole, we understand that the blood is expelled by the 
same movement. 

From these facts it is manifest, in opposition to commonly 
received opinions, that the diastole of the arteries corresponds 
with the time of the heart's systole ; and that the arteries are 
filled and distended by the blood forced into them by the con- 
traction of the ventricles ; the arteries, therefore, are distended, 
because they are filled like sacs or bladders, and are not filled 
because they expand like bellows. It is in virtue of one and the 
same cause, therefore, that all the arteries of the body pulsate, 
viz.<^ the contraction of the left ventricle ; in the same way as 
the pulmonary artery pulsates by the contraction of the right 
ventricle. 

Finally, that the pulses of the arteries are due to the impulses 
of the blood from the left ventricle, may be illustrated by blow- 
ing into a glove, when the whole of the fingers will be found to 
become distended at one and the same time, and in their tension 
to bear some resemblance to the pulse. For in the ratio of the 
tension is the pulse of the heart, fuller, stronger, and more 
frequent as that acts more vigorously, still preserving the rhythm 
and volume, and order of the heart's contractions. Nor is it to 
be expected that because of the movement of the blood, the 
time at which the contraction of the heart takes place, and that 
at which the pulse in an artery (especially a distant one) is felt, 
shall be otherwise than simultaneous : it is here the same as in 
blowing up a glove or bladder ; for in a plenum (as in a drum, a 
long piece of timber, drc^, the stroke and the movement occur at 
both extremities at the same time. Aristotle ^^ too, has said, 'the 
blood of all animals palpitates within their veins' (meaning the 
arteries), 'and by the pulse is sent everywhere simultaneously.' 
And further,f * thus do all the veins pulsate together and by 
successive strokes, because they all depend upon the heart ; and, 
as it is always in movement, so are they likewise always moving 

* De Anim., iii., cap. 9. f De Respir., cap. 20. . 



of the Heart and "Blood. 27 

together, but by successive movements.* It is well to observe 
with Galen^ in this place, that the old philosophers called the 
arteries veins. 

I happened upon one occasion to have a particular case under 
my care, which plainly satisfied me of this truth : A certain 
person was affected with a large pulsating tumour on the right 
side of the neck, called an aneurism, just at that part where the 
artery descends into the axilla, produced by an erosion of the 
artery itself, and daily increasing in size ; this tumour was visibly 
distended as it received the charge of blood brought to it by the 
artery, with each stroke of the heart : the connection of parts was 
obvious when the body of the patient came to be opened after 
his death. The pulse in the corresponding arm was small, in 
consequence of the greater portion of the blood being diverted 
into the tumour and so intercepted. 

Whence it appears that wherever the movement of the blood 
through the arteries is impeded, whether it be by compression 
or infarction, or interception, there do the remote divisions of 
the arteries beat less forcibly, seeing that the pulse of the arteries 
is nothing more than the impulse or shock of the blood in these 
vessels. 



Chapter IV. 



Of the Movement of the Heart and its Auricles y as 
seen in the Bodies of Living Animals. 

BESIDES the movements already spoken of, we have still 
to consider those that appertain to the auricles. 
Caspar Bauhin and John Riolan^^ most learned men 
and skilful Anatomists, inform us, from their observa- 
tions, that if we carefully watch the movements of the heart in 
the vivisection of an animal, we shall perceive four movements 

* Bauhin, lib. ii., cap. 21. Riolan, lib. viii., cap. i. 

4—2 



28 Of the 3\dovement 

distinct in time and in place, two of which are proper to the 
auricles, two to the ventricles. With all deference to such 
authority, I say that there are four movements distinct in point of 
place, but not of time ; for the two auricles move together, and 
so also do the two ventricles, in such wise that though the places 
be four, the times are only two. And this occurs in the following 
manner : 

There are, as it were, two movements going on together ; one 
of the auricles, another of the ventricles ; these by no means 
taking place simultaneously, but the movement of the auricles 
preceding, that of the heart following ; the movement appearing 
to begin from the auricles and to extend to the ventricles. When 
all things are becoming languid^ and the heart is dying, as also 
in fishes and the colder blooded animals, there is a short pause 
between these two movements, so that the heart aroused, as it were, 
appears to respond to the movement, now more quickly, now more 
tardily ; and at length, when near to death, it ceases to respond by 
its proper movement, but seems, as it were, to nod the head, and 
is so slightly moved that it appears rather to give signs of move- 
ment to the pulsating auricle, than actually to move. The heart, 
therefore, ceases to pulsate sooner than the auricles, so that the 
auricles have been said to outlive it, the left ventricle ceasing to 
pulsate first of all ; then its auricle^ next the right ventricle ; and, 
finally, all the other parts being at rest and dead, as Qalen long 
since observed, the right auricle still continues to beat ; life, 
therefore, appears to linger longest in the right auricle. Whilst 
the heart is gradually dying, it is sometimes seen to reply, after 
two or three contractions of the auricles, roused as it were to 
action, and making a single pulsation, slowly, unwillingly, and 
with an effort. 

But this especially is to be noted, that after the heart has 
ceased to beat, the auricles however still contracting, a finger 
placed upon the ventricles perceives the several pulsations of the 
auricles, precisely in the same way and for the same reason, as 
we have said, that the pulses of the ventricles are felt in the 
arteries, to wit, the distension produced by the jet of blood. And 
if at this time, the auricles alone pulsating, the point of the heart 



of the Heart and "Blood. 29 

be cut off with a pair of scissors, you will perceive the blood 
flowing out upon each contraction of the auricles. Whence it is 
manifest that the blood enters the ventricles, not by any attrac- 
tion or dilatation of the heart, but by being thrown into them by 
the pulses of the auricles. 

And here I would observe, that whenever I speak of pulsa- 
tions as occurring in the auricles or ventricles, I mean contrac- 
tions : first the auricles contract^ and then and subsequently the 
heart itself contracts. When the auricles contract they are seen 
to become whiter, especially where they contain but little blood ; 
but they are filled as magazines or resevoirs of the blood, which 
is tending spontaneously and, by its movement in the veins, under 
pressure towards the centre ; the whiteness indicated is most 
conspicuous towards the extremities or edges of the auricles at 
the time of their contractions. 

In fishes and frogs, and other animals which have hearts with 
but a single ventricle, and for an auricle have a kind of bladder 
much distended with blood, at the base of the organ, you may 
very plainly perceive this bladder contracting first, and the con- 
traction of the heart or ventricle following afterwards. 

But I think it right to describe what I have observed of an 
opposite character : the heart of an eel, of several fishes, and 
even of some [of the higher] animals taken out of the body, 
pulsates without auricles ; nay, if it be cut in pieces the several 
parts may still be seen contracting and relaxing ; so that in 
these creatures the body of the heart may be seen pulsating and 
palpitating, after the cessation of all movement in the auricle. But 
is not this perchance peculiar to animals more tenacious of life, 
whose radical moisture is more glutinous, or fat and sluggish, 
and less readily soluble ? The same faculty indeed appears in 
the flesh of eels, which even when skinned and embowelled, and 
cut into pieces, are still seen to move. 

Experimenting with a pigeon upon one occasion, after the 
heart had wholly ceased to pulsate, and the auricles too had 
become motionless, I kept my finger wetted with saliva and 
warm for a short time upon the heart, and observed, that under 
the influence of this fomentation it recovered new strength and 



30 Of the Movement 

life, so that both ventricles and auricles pulsated, contracting 
and relaxing alternately, recalled as it were from death to life. 

Besides this, however, I have occasionally observed, after the 
heart and even its right auricle had ceased pulsating — when it 
was in articulo mortis in short — that an obscure movement, an 
undulation or palpitation, remained in the blood itself, which was 
contained in the right auricle, this being apparent so long as it 
was imbued with heat and spirit And indeed a circumstance 
of the same kind is extremely manifest in the course of the 
generation of animals, as may be seen in the course of the iirst 
seven days of the incubation of the chick: A drop of blood 
makes its appearance which palpitates, as Aristotle had already 
observed ; from this, when the growth is further advanced and 
the chick is fashioned, the auricles of the heart are formed, 
which pulsating henceforth give constant signs of life. When 
at length, and after the lapse of a few days, the outline of the 
body begins to be distinguished, then is the ventricular part of 
the heart also produced ; but it continues for a time white and 
apparently bloodless, like the rest of the animal ; neither does it 
pulsate or give signs of movement. I have seen a similar condi- 
tion of the heart in the human foetus about the beginning of the 
third month, the heart being then whitish and bloodless, although 
its auricles contained a considerable quantity of purple blood. 
In the same way in the egg, when the chick was formed and had 
increased in size, the heart too increased and acquired ventricles, 
which then began to receive and to transmit blood. 

And this leads me to remark, that he who inquires very par- 
ticularly into this matter will not conclude that the heart, as a 
whole, is WMtprimum vivenSy ultimum moriens — the first part to 
live, the last to die — but rather its auricles^ or the part which 
corresponds to the auricles in serpents, fishes^ dr., which both 
lives before the heart and dies after it. 

Nay, has not the blood itself or spirit an obscure palpitation 
inherent in it, which it has even appeared to me to retain after 
death ? and it seems very questionable whether or not we are 
to say that life begins with the palpitation or beating of the 
heart. The seminal fluid of all animals — the prolific spirit, as 



of the Heart and Blood. 3 1 

Aristotle observed, leaves their body with a bound and like a 
living thing ; and nature in death, as Aristotle'^ further remarks, 
retracing her steps, reverts to where she had set out, and returns 
at the end of her course to the goal whence she had started. 
As animal generation proceeds from that which is not animal, 
entity from nonentity, so, by a retrograde course, entity, by 
corruption, is resolved into nonentity ; whence that in animals, 
which was last created, fails iirst ; and that which was first, fails 
last. 

I have also observed, that almost all animals have truly a 
heart, not the larger creatures only, and those that have red 
blood, but the smaller, and pale-blooded ones also, such as 
slugs, snails, scallops, shrimps, crabs, crayfish, and many others; 
nay, even in wasps, hornets, and flies, I have, with the aid of a 
magnifying glass, and at the upper part of what is called the 
tail, both seen the heart pulsating myself, and shown it to many 
others. 

But in the pale-blooded tribes the heart pulsates sluggishly 
and deliberately, contracting slowly as in animals that are 
moribund, a fact that may readily be seen in the snail, whose 
heart will be found at the bottom of that orifice in the right side 
of the body which is seen to be opened and shut in the course 
of respiration, and whence saliva is disharged, the incision being 
made in the upper aspect of the body, near the part which 
corresponds with the liver. 

This, however, is to be observed : that in winter and the 
colder season, exsanguine animals, such as the snail, show 
no pulsations; they seem rather to live after the manner of 
vegetables, or of those other productions which are therefore 
designated plant-animals. 

It is also to be noted that all animals which have a heart, 
have also auricles, or something analogous to auricles ; and 
further, that wherever the heart has a double ventricle there are 
always two auricles present, but not otherwise. If you turn to 
the production of the chick in ovOy however, you will find at 

^ De Motu Animal., cap. 8. 



3 2 Of the Movement 

first no more than a vesicle or auricle, or pulsating drop of 
blood ; it is only by and by, when the development has made 
some progress, that the heart is fashioned : even so in certain 
animals not destined to attain to the highest perfection in their 
organization, such as bees, wasps, snails, shrimps, crayfish, Src^ 
we find only a certain pulsating vesicle, like a sort of red or 
white palpitating point, as the beginning or principle of their 
life. 

We have a small shrimp in these countries, which is taken in 
the Thames and in the sea, the whole of whose body is trans- 
parent ; this creature, placed in a little water, has frequently 
afforded myself and particular friends an opportunity of observing 
the movements of the heart with the greatest distinctness, the 
external parts of the body presenting no obstacle to our view, but 
the heart being perceived as though it had been seen through a 
window. 

I have also observed the first rudiments of the chick in the 
course of the fourth or fifth day of the incubation, in the guise 
of a little cloud, the shell having been removed and the egg 
immersed in clear tepid water. In the midst of the cloudlet in 
question there was a bloody point so small that it disappeared 
during the contraction and escaped the sight, but in the relaxa- 
tion it reappeared again, red and like the point of a pin ; so that 
betwixt the visible and invisible, betwixt being and not being, 
as it were, it gave by its pulses a kind of representation of the 
commencement of life. 



Chapter V. 



Of the Movement y Action y and Office of the Heart. 

FROM these and other observations of a similar nature, I 
am persuaded it will be found that the movement of the 
heart is as follows : 

First of all^ the auricle contracts, and in the course of 
its contraction forces the blood, (which it contains in ample 



r 



of the Heart and "Blood. 33 

quantity as the head of the veins, the store-house and cistern of 
the blood,) into the ventricle, which being filled, the heart raises 
itself straightway, makes all its fibres tense, contracts the ven- 
tricles, and performs a beat^ by which beat it immediately sends 
the blood supplied to it by the auricle into the arteries. The 
right ventricle sends its charge into the lungs by the vessel which 
is called vena arteriosa, but which, in structure and function, and 
all other respects, is an artery. The left ventricle sends its 
charge into the aorta, and through this by the arteries to the 
body at large. 

These two movements, one of the ventricles, the other of the 
auricles, take place consecutively, but in such a manner that 
there is a kind of harmony or rhythm preserved between them, 
the two concurring in such wise that but one movement is ap- 
parent, especially in the warmer-blooded animals, in which the 
movements in question are rapid. Nor is this for any other 
reason than it is in a piece of machinery, in which, though one 
wheel gives movement to another, yet all the wheels seem to 
move simultaneously ; or in that mechanical contrivance which 
is adapted to firearms, where the trigger being touched, down 
comes the flint, strikes against the steel, produces a spark, which 
falling among the powder, ignites it, upon which the flame ex- 
tends, enters the barrel, causes the explosion, propels the ball, 
and the mark is attained — ^all of which incidents, by reason of 
the celerity with which they happen, seem to take place in the 
twinkling of an eye. So also in deglutition : by the elevation of 
the root of the tongue, and the compression of the mouth, the 
food or drink is pushed into the fauces, when the larynx is closed 
by its muscles and by the epiglottis. The pharynx is then raised 
and opened by its muscles in the same way as a sac that is to 
be filled is lifted up, and its mouth dilated. Upon the mouthful 
being received, it is forced downwards by the transverse muscles, 
and then carried further by the longitudinal ones. Yet all these 
movements, though executed by difierent and distinct organs, 
are performed harmoniously, and in such order, that they seem 
to constitute but a single movement and act, which we call 
deglutition.^ 



34 Of the Movement 



Even so does it come to pass with the movements and action of 
the heart, which constitute a kind of deglutition, a transfusion of 
the blood from the veins to the arteries. And if anyone, bearing 
these things in mind^ will carefully watch the movements of the 
heart in the body of a living animal, he will perceive not only all 
the particulars I have mentioned, viz.^ the heart becoming erect, 
and making one continuous movement with its auricles ; but 
further, a certain obscure undulation and lateral inclination in 
the direction of the axis of the right ventricle, as if twisting itself 
slightly in performing its work. And indeed everyone may see, 
when a horse drinks, that the water is drawn in and transmitted 
to the stomach at each movement of the throat, which move- 
ment produces a sound and yields a pulse both to the ear and 
the touch ; in the same way it is with each movement of the heart, 
when there is the delivery of a quantity of blood from the veins 
to the arteries, a pulse takes place, and can be heard within the 
chest 

The movement of the heart, then, is entirely of this description, 
and the one action of the heart is the transmission of the blood 
and its distribution, by means of the arteries, to the very ex- 
tremities of the body ; so that the pulse which we feel in the 
arteries is nothing more than the impulse of the blood derived 
from the heart. 

Whether or not the heart, besides propelling the blood, giving 
it movement locally, and distributing it to the body, adds any- 
thing else to it — heat, spirit, perfection — must be inquired into 
by and by, and decided upon other grounds. So much may 
suffice at this time, when it is shown that by the action of the 
heart the blood is transfused through the ventricles from the 
veins to the arteries, and distributed by them to all parts of the 
body. 

The above, indeed, is admitted by all, both from the structure 
of the heart and the arrangement and action of its valves. But 
still they are like persons purblind or groping about in the dark, 
for they give utterance to various, contradictory, and incoherent 
sentiments, delivering many things upon conjecture, as we have 
already shown. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 35 

The grand cause of doubt and error in this subject appears to 
me to have been the intimate connection between the heart and 
the lungs. When men saw both the pulmonary artery and the 
pulmonary veins losing themselves in the lungs, of course it 
became a puzzle to them to know how or by what means the 
right ventricle should distribute the blood to the body, or the 
left draw it from the vencB cavce. This fact is borne witness to by 
Qalen^ whose words, when writing against Erasistratus in regard 
to the origin and use of the veins and the coction of the blood, 
are the following :* ' You will reply,' he says, ' that the effect is 
so ; that the blood is prepared in the liver, and is thence trans- 
ferred to the heart to receive its proper form and last perfection ; 
a statement which does not appear devoid of reason; for no great 
and perfect work is ever accomplished at a single effort, or 
receives its final polish from one instrument. But if this be 
actually so, then show us another vessel which draws the abso- 
lutely perfect blood from the heart, and distributes it as the 
arteries do the spirits over the whole body.* Here, then, is a 
reasonable opinion not allowed, because, forsooth, besides not 
seeing the true means of transit, he could not discover the vessel 
which should transmit the blood from the heart to the body at 
large ! 

But had anyone been there in behalf of Erasistratus^ and of 
that opinion which we now espouse, and which Qalen himself 
acknowledges in other respects consonant with reason, to have 
pointefd to the aorta as the vessel which distributes tlie blood 
from the heart to the rest of the body, I wonder what would 
have been the answer of that most ingenious and learned man ? 
Had he said that the artery transmits spirits and not blood, he 
would indeed sufficiently have answered Erasistratus^ who 
imagined that the arteries contained nothing but spirits ; but 
then he would have contradicted himself, and given a foul denial 
to that for which he had keenly contended in his writings 
against this very Erasistratus^ to wit, that blood in substance 
is contained in the arteries, and not spirits ; a fact which he 

^ De Placitis Hippocratis et Platonis, vi. 

5—2 



36 Of the Movement 

demonstrated not only by many powerful arguments, but by 
experiments. 

But if the divine Qcden will here allow^ as in other places he 
does, 'that all the arteries of the body arise from the great artery, 
and that this takes its origin from the heart ; that all these 
vessels naturally contain and carry blood ; that the three semi- 
lunar valves situated at the orifice of the aorta prevent the return 
of the blood into the heart, and that nature never connected 
them with this, the most noble viscus of the body, unless for 
some most important end ;' if, I say, this Father of Physic con- 
cedes all these things — and I quote his own words — I do not see 
how he can deny that the great artery is the very vessel to carry 
the bloody when it has attained its highest term of perfection, 
from the heart for distribution to all parts of the body. Or 
would he perchance still hesitate, like all who have come after 
him, even to the present hour, because he did not perceive the 
route by which the blood was transferred from the veins to the 
arteries, in consequence, as I have already said, of the intimate 
connection between the heart and the lungs ? And that this 
difficulty puzzled Anatomists not a little, when in their dissec- 
tions they found the pulmonary artery and left ventricle full of 
thick, black, and clotted blood, plainly appears, when they felt 
themselves compelled to affirm that the blood made its way 
from the right to the left ventricle by percolating through the 
septum of the heart. But this fancy I have already refuted. A 
new pathway for the blood must therefore be prepared and 
thrown open, and being once exposed, no further difficulty will, 
I believe, be experienced by anyone in admitting what I have 
already proposed in regard to the pulse of the heart and arteries, 
viz,^ the passage of the blood from the veins to the arteries, 
and its distribution to the whole of the body by means of these 
vessels. 



of the Heart and "Blood, 37 

Chapter VI. 

Of the Course by which the Blood is carried from the 
Vena Cava into the Arteries y or from the Right into 
the Left Vent rick of the Heart. 

SINCE the intimate connection of the heart with the lungs, 
which is apparent in the human subject^ has been the 
probable cause^of the errors that have been committed 
on this point, they plainly do amiss who, pretending to 
speak of the parts of animals generally, as Anatomists for the 
most part do, confine their researches to the human body alone^ 
and that when it is dead. They obviously do not act otherwise 
than he who, having studied the forms of a single commonwealth, 
should set about the composition of a general system of polity ; 
or who, having taken cognizance of the nature of a single field, 
should imagine that he had mastered the science of agriculture ; 
or who, upon the ground of one particular proposition, should 
proceed to draw general conclusions. 

Had Anatomists only been as conversant with the dissection 
of the lower animals as they are with that of the human body, 
the matters that have hitherto kept them in a perplexity of 
doubt would, in my opinion, have met them freed from every 
kind of difficulty. 

And first, in fishes, in which the heart consists of but a single 
ventricle, being devoid of lungs, the thing is sufficiently manifest. 
Here the sac, which is situated at the base of the heart, and is 
the part analogous to the auricle in man, plainly forces the 
blood into the heart, and the heart, in its turn, conspicuously 
transmits it by a pipe or artery, or vessel analogous to an artery ; 
these are facts which are confirmed by simple ocular inspection, 
as well as by a division of the vessel, when the blood is seen to 
be projected by each pulsation of the heart. 

The same thing is also not difficult of demonstration in those 
animals that have^ as it were, no more than a single ventricle to 



38 Of the Movement 

the heart, such as toads, frogs, serpents, and lizards, which have 
lungs in a certain sense, as they have a voice. I have many 
observations by me on the admirable structure of the lungs of 
these animals, and matters appertaining, which, however, I 
cannot introduce in this place. Their anatomy plainly shows 
us that the blood is transferred in them from the veins to the 
arteries in the same manner as in higher animals, viz,^ by the 
action of the heart ; the way, in fact, is patent, open, manifest ; 
there is no difficulty, no room for doubt about it ; for in them 
the matter stands precisely as it would in man, were the septum 
of his heart perforated or removed, or one ventricle made out of 
two ; and this being the case, I imagine that no one will doubt 
as to the way by which the blood may pass from the veins into 
the arteries. 

But as there are actually more animals which have no lungs 
than there are furnished with them, and in like manner a greater 
number which have only one ventricle than there are with two, 
it is open to us to conclude^ judging from the mass or multitude 
of living creatures, that for the major part, and generally, there 
is an open way by which the blood is transmitted from the 
veins through the sinuses or cavities of the heart into the 
arteries. 

I have^ however, cogitating with myself, seen further, that the 
same thing obtained most obviously in the embryos of those 
animals that have lungs ; for in the foetus the four vessels belong- 
ing to the heart, viz.y the vena cava, the pulmonary artery, the 
pulmonary vein, and the great artery or aorta, are all connected 
otherwise than in the adult ; a fact sufficiently known to every 
Anatomist. The first contact and union of the vena cava with 
the pulmonary veins, which occurs before the cava opens properly 
into the right ventricle of the heart, or gives off the coronary 
vein, a little above its escape from the liver, is by a lateral 
anastomosis ; this is an ample foramen of an oval form, com- 
municating between the cava and the pulmonary vein, so that the 
blood is free to flow in the greatest abundance by that foramen 
from the vena cava into the pulmonary vein, and left auricle, and 
from thence into the left ventricle. Further, in this foramen 



of the Heart and "Blood. 39 

ovale, from that part which regards the pulmonary vein> there is 
a thin tough membrane, larger than the opening, extended like 
an operculum or cover ; this membrane in the adult blocking up 
the foramen, and adhering on all sides, finally closes it up, and 
almost obliterates every trace of it. In the fcetus, however, this 
membrane is so contrived that falling loosely upon itself, it 
permits a ready access to the lungs and heart, yielding a passage 
to the blood which is streaming from the cava, and hindering 
the tide at the same time from flowing back into that vein. All 
things, in short, permit us to believe that in the embryo the 
blood must constantly pass by this foramen from the vena cava 
into the pulmonary vein, and from thence into the left auricle of 
the heart ; and having once entered there, it can never regur- 
gitate. 

Another union is that by the pulmonary artery, and is effected 
when that vessel divides into two branches after its escape from 
the right ventricle of the heart. It is as if to the two trunks 
already mentioned a third were superadded, a kind of arterial 
canal, carried obliquely from the pulmonary artery, to perforate 
and terminate in the great artery or aorta. So that in the dis- 
section of the embryo, as it were, two aortas, or two roots of the 
great artery appear springing from the heart. This canal shrinks 
gradually after birth, and after a time becomes withered^ and 
finally almost removed, like the umbilical vessels. 

The arterial canal contains no membrane or valve to direct or 
impede the flow of blood in this or in that direction : for at the 
root of the pulmonary artery, of which the arterial canal is the 
continuation in the fcetus, there are three semilunar valves, 
which open from within outwards, and oppose no obstacle to 
the blood flowing in this direction or from the right ventricle 
into the pulmonary artery and aorta ; but they prevent all re- 
gurgitation from the aorta or pulmonic vessels back upon the 
right ventricle; closing with perfect accuracy, they oppose an 
effectual obstacle to everything of the kind in the embryo. So 
that there is also reason to believe that when the heart contracts, 
the blood is regularly propelled by the canal or passage indicated 
from the right ventricle into the aorta. 



4© Of the Movement 

What is commonly said in regard to these two great communi- 
cations, to wit, that they exist for the nutrition of the lungs, is 
both improbable and inconsistent ; seeing that in the adult they 
are closed up, abolished, and consolidated, although the lungs, 
by reason of their heat and movement, must then be presumed 
to require a larger supply of nourishment. The same may be 
said in regard to the assertion that the heart in the embryo does 
not pulsate, that it neither acts nor moves, so that nature was 
forced to make these communications for the nutrition of the 
lungs. This is plainly false ; for simple inspection of the in- 
cubated egg, and of embryos just taken out of the uterus, shows 
that the heart moves in them precisely as in adults, and that 
nature feels no such necessity. I have myself repeatedly seen 
these motions, and Aristotle is likewise witness of their reality. 
* The pulse,' he observes, 'inheres in the very constitution of the 
heart, and appears from the beginning, as is learned both from 
the dissection of living animals and the formation of the chick 
in the egg.'* But we further observe, that the passages in ques- 
tion are not only pervious up to the period of birth in man, as 
well as in other animals, as Anatomists in general have described 
them, but for several months subsequently, in some indeed for 
several years, not to say for the whole course of life ; as, for 
example, in the goose, snipe, and various birds, and many of the 
smaller animals. And this circumstance it was, perhaps^ that 
imposed upon Botallus^ who thought he had discovered a new 
passage for the blood from the vena cava into the left ventricle 
of the heart ; and I own that when I met with the same arrange- 
ment in one of the larger members of the mouse family, in the 
adult state, I was myself at first led to something of a like con- 
clusion. 

From this it will be understood that in the human embryo, 
and in the embryos of animals in which the communications are 
not closed, the same thing happens, namely, that the heart by 
its movement propels the blood by obvious and open passages 
from the vena cava into the aorta through the cavities of both the 

* Lib. de Spiritu, cap. v. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 41 

ventricles ; the right one receiving the blood from the auricle, 
and propelling it by the pulmonary artery, and its continuation, 
named the ductus arteriosus, into the aorta; the left, in like 
manner, chained by the contraction of its auricle, which has re- 
ceived its supply through the foramen ovale from the vena cava, 
contracting, and projecting the blood through the root- of the 
aorta into the trunk of that vessel. 

In embryos, consequently, whilst the lungs are yet in a state 
of inaction, performing no function, subject to no movement any 
more than if they had not been present. Nature uses the two 
ventricles of the heart as if they formed but one, for the trans- 
mission of the blood. The condition of the embryos of those 
animals which have lungs, whilst these organs are yet in abeyance 
and not employed, is the same as that of those animals which 
have no lungs. 

So it clearly appears in the case of the foetus, that the heart 
by its action transfers the blood from the vena cava into the 
aorta, and that by a route as obvious and open, as if in the adult 
the two ventricles were made to communicate by the removal 
of their septum. We therefore find that in the greater number 
of animals, in all, indeed, at a certain period of their existence, 
the channels for the transmission of the blood through the heart 
are conspicuous. But we have still to inquire why in some 
creatures — those, namely, that have warm blood, and that have 
attained to the adult age, man among the number — we should 
not conclude that the same thing is accomplished through the 
substance of the lungs, which in the embryo, and at a time when 
the function of these organs is in abeyance, nature effects by the 
direct passages described, and which, indeed, she seems com- 
pelled to adopt through want of a passage by the lungs ; or why 
it should be better (for Nature always does that which is best) 
that she should close up the various open routes which she had 
formerly made use of in the embryo and fcetus, and still uses in 
all other animals. Not only does she thereby open up no new 
apparent channels for the passage of the blood, but she even 
closes those which formerly existed. 

And now the discussion is brought to this point, that they 

6 



42 Of the Movement 

who inquire into the ways by which the blood reaches the left 
ventricle of the heart and pulmonary veins from the vena cava, 
will pursue the wisest course if they seek by dissection to dis- 
cover the causes why in the larger and more perfect animals of 
mature age, Nature has rather chosen to make the blood percolate 
the parenchyma of the lungs, than as in other instances chosen 
a direct and obvious course — for I assume that no other path or 
mode of transit can be entertained. It must be because the 
larger and more perfect animals are warmer, and when adult 
their heat greater — ignited, as I might say, and requiring to be 
damped or mitigated, that the blood is sent through, the lungs, 
in order that it may be tempered by the air that is inspired, and 
prevented from boiling up, and so becoming extinguished, or 
something else of the sort But to determine these matters, and 
explain them satisfactorily, were to enter on a speculation in 
regard to the office of the lungs and the ends for which they 
exist. Upon such a subject, as well as upon what pertains to 
respiration, to the necessity and use of the air, &c,y as also to 
the variety and diversity of organs that exist in the bodies of 
animals in connection with these matters, although I have made 
a vast number of observations, I shall not speak till I can more 
conveniently set them forth in a treatise apart, lest I should be 
held as wandering too wide of my present purpose, which is the 
use and movement of the heart, and be charged with speaking of 
things beside the question, and rather complicating and quitting 
than illustrating it. And now, returning to my immediate subject, 
I go on with what yet remains for demonstration, viz.^ that in 
the more perfect and warmer adult animals, and man, the blood 
passes from the right ventricle of the heart by the pulmonary 
artery, into the lungs, and thence by the pulmonary veins into 
the left auricle, and from there into the left ventricle of the heart. 
And, first, I shall jshow that this may be so, and then I shall 
prove that it is so in fact. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 43 

Chapter VII. 

The Blood passes through the Substance of the Lungs 
from the Right Ventricle of the Heart into the Pul- 
monary Veins and heft Ventricle. 

THAT this is possible, and that there is nothing to pre- 
vent it from being so, appears when we reflect on the 
way in which water permeating the earth produces 
springs and rivulets, or when we speculate on the 
means by which the sweat passes through the skin, or the urine 
through the substance of the kidneys. It is well known that 
persons who use the Spa waters, or those ol La Madofina, in 
the territories of Padua^ or others of an acidulous or vitriolated 
nature, or who simply swallow drinks by the gallon, pass all off 
again within an hour or two by the bladder. Such a quantity 
of liquid must take some short time in the concoction : it must 
pass through the liver ; it is allowed by all that the juices of the 
food we consume pass twice through this organ in the course of 
the day; it must flow through the veins, through the tissue of 
the kidneys, and through the ureters into the bladder. 

To those, therefore, whom I hear denying that the blood, aye, 
the whole mass of the blood may pass through the substance of 
the lungs, even as the nutritive juices percolate the liver, assert- 
ing such a proposition to be impossible, and by no means to be 
entertained as credible, I reply, with the poet, that they are of 
that race of men who, when they will, assent full readily, and 
when they will not, by no manner of means ; who, when their 
assent is wanted, fear, and when it is not, fear not to give it. 

The substance of the liver is extremely dense, so is that of 
the kidney ; the lungs, however, are of a much looser texture, 
and if compared with the kidneys are absolutely spongy. In 
the liver there is no forcing, no impelling power ; in the lungs 
the blood is forced on by the pulse of the right ventricle, the 
necessary eflect of whose impulse is the distension of the vessels 

6 — 2 



44 Of the 34ovement 

and pores of the lungs. And then the lungs, in respiration, are 
perpetually rising and falling ; movements, the effect of which 
must needs be to open and shut the pores and vessels, precisely 
as in the case of a sponge, and of parts having a spongy structure, 
when they are alternately compressed and again are suffered to 
expand. The liver, on the contrary, remains at rest, and is never 
seen to be dilated or constricted. Lastly, if no one denies the 
possibility of the whole of the ingested juices passing through 
the liver, in man, oxen, and the latter animals generally, in order 
to reach the vena cava, for this reason, that if nourishment is to 
continue, these juices must needs get into the veins, and there 
is no other way but the one indicated, why should not the same 
arguments be held of avail for the passage of the blood in adults 
through the lungs ? Why not maintain, with Columbus^ that 
skilful and learned Anatomist, that it must be so from the 
capacity and structure of the pulmonary vessels, and from the 
fact of the pulmonary veins and ventricle corresponding with 
them, being always found to contain blood, which must needs 
have come from the veins, and by no other passage save 
through the lungs ? Columbus^ and we also, from what precedes, 
from dissections, and other arguments, conceive the thing to be 
clear. But as there are some who admit nothing unless upon 
authority, let them learn that the truth I am contending for can 
be confirmed from Qaleris own words, namely, that not only 
may the blood be transmitted from the pulmonary artery into 
the pulmonary veins, then into the left ventricle of the heart, 
and from thence into the arteries of the body, but that this is 
effected by the ceaseless pulsation of the heart and the move- 
ment of the lungs in breathing. 

There are, as everyone knows, three sigmoid or semilunar 
valves situated at the orifice of the pulmonary artery, which 
effectually prevent the blood sent into the vessel from returning 
into the cavity of the heart. Now Qalen^ explaining the uses 
of these valves, and the necessity for them, employs the follow- 
ing language:* 'There is everywhere a mutual anastomosis and 

* De Usu partium, lib. vL, cap. i o. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 45 

inosculation of the arteries with the veins, and they severally 
transmit both blood and spirit, by certain invisible and un- 
doubtedly very narrow passages. Now if the mouth of the 
pulmonary artery had stood in like manner continually open, 
and Nature had found no contrivance for closing it when requisite, 
and opening it again, it would have been impossible that the 
blood could ever have passed by the invisible and delicate mouths, 
during the contractions of the thorax, into the arteries ; for all 
things are not alike readily attracted or repelled ; but that which 
is light is more readily drawn in, the instrument being dilated, 
and forced out again when it is contracted, than that which is 
heavy ; and in like manner is anything drawn more rapidly along 
an ample conduit, and again driven forth, than it is through a 
narrow tube. But when the thorax is contracted, the pulmonary 
veins, which are in the lungs, being driven inwardly, and power- 
fully compressed on every side, immediately force out some of 
the spirit they contain, and at the same time assume a certain 
portion of blood by those subtle mouths; a thing that could 
never come to pass were the blood at liberty to flow back into 
the heart through the great orifice of the pulmonary artery. But 
its return through this great opening being prevented, when it is 
compressed on every side, a certain portion of it distils into the 
pulmonary veins by the minute orifices mentioned.' And shortly 
afterwards, in the very next chapter, he says : * The more the 
thorax contracts, the more it strives to force out the blood, the 
more exactly do these membranes {viz., the semilunar valves) 
close up the mouth of the vessel, and suffer nothing to regurgi- 
tate.' The same fact he has also alluded to in a preceding part 
of the tenth chapter : * Were there no valves, a three-fold incon- 
venience would result, so that the blood would then perform this 
lengthened course in vain ; it would flow inwards during the 
diastoles of the lungs, and fill all their arteries; but in the 
systoles, in the manner of the tide, it would ever and anon, like 
the EuripuSy flow backwards and forwards by the same way, 
with a reciprocating movement, which would nowise suit the blood. 
This, however, may seem a matter of little moment ; but if it 
meantime appear that the function of respiration suffer, then I 



46 Of the Movement 

think it would be looked upon as no trifle^ Grc^ Shortly after- 
wards he says : ^ And then a third inconvenience, by no means 
to be thought lightly of, would follow, were the blood moved 
backwards during the expirations, had not our Maker instituted 
those supplementary membranes.' Whence in the eleventh 
chapter, he concludes : ' That they (the valves) have all a common 
use, and that it is to prevent regurgitation or backward move- 
ment; each, however, having a proper function, the one set 
drawing matters from the heart, and preventing their return, the 
other drawing matters into the heart, and preventing their escape 
from it. For Nature never intended to distress the heart with 
needless labour, neither to bring aught into the organ which it 
had been better to have kept away, nor to take from it again 
aught which it was requisite should be brought. Since, then, 
there are four orifices in all, two in either ventricle, one of these 
induces, the other educes.' And again he says : * Further, since 
there is one vessel, which consists of a simple covering im- 
planted in the heart, and another, which is double, extending 
from it, {Qalen is here speaking of the right side of the heart, 
but I extend his observations to the left side also,) a kind of 
reservoir had to be provided, to which both belonging, the blood 
should be drawn in by one, and emitted by the other.' 

This argument Qalen adduces for the transit of the blood by 
the right ventricle from the vena cava into the lungs ; but we 
can use it with still greater propriety, merely changing the terms, 
for the passage of the blood from the veins through the heart into 
the arteries. From Qalen^ however, that great man, that Father 
of Physic, it clearly appears that the blood passes through the 
lungs from the pulmonary artery into the minute branches of 
the pulmonary veins, urged to this both by the pulses of the 
heart and by the movements of the lungs and thorax ; that the 
heart, moreover, is incessantly receiving and expelling the blood 
by and from its ventricles, as from a magazine or cistern, and for 
this end it is furnished with four sets of valves, two serving for 
the induction and two for the eduction of the blood, lest, like the 
Euripus, it should be incommodiously sent hither and thither, or 
flow back into the cavity which it should have quitted, or quit the 



of the Heart and 'Blood, 47 

part where its presence was required, and so the heart might be 
oppressed with labour in vain, and the office of the lungs be 
interfered with.* Finally, our position that the blood is con- 
tinually permeating from the right to the left ventricle, from the 
vena cava into the aorta, through the porous structure of the 
lungs, plainly appears from this, that since the blood is inces- 
santly sent from the right ventricle into the lungs by the pul- 
monary artery, and in like manner is incessantly drawn from 
the lungs into the left ventricle, as appears from what precedes 
and the position of the valves, it cannot do otherwise than pass 
through continuously. And then, as the blood is incessantly 
flowing into the right ventricle of the heart, and is continually 
passed out from the left, as appears in like manner, and as is 
obvious both to sense and reason, it is impossible that the blood 
can do otherwise than pass continually from the vena cava into 
the aorta. 

Dissection consequently shows distinctly what takes place in 
the majority of animals, and indeed in all, up to the period of 
their maturity; and that the same thing occurs in adults is 
equally certain, both from QaletCs words, and what has already 
been said, only that in the former the transit is effected by open 
and obvious passages, in the latter by the hidden porosities of 
the lungs and the minute inosculations of vessels. It therefore 
appears that, although one ventricle of the heart, the left to wit, 
would suffice for the distribution of the blood over the body, and 
its eduction from the vena cava, as indeed is done in those 
creatures that have no lungs, Nature, nevertheless, when she 
ordained that the same blood should also percolate the lungs, 
saw herself obliged to add the right ventricle, the pulse of which 
should force the blood from the vena cava through the lungs 
into the cavity of the left ventricle. In this way, it may be said 
that the right ventricle is made for the sake of the lungs, and 
for the transmission of the blood through them, not for their 
nutrition ; for it were unreasonable to suppose that the lungs 

* See the Commentary of the learned Hofmann upon the Sixth Book of 
Galen^ ' De Usu partium/ a work which I first saw after I had written what 
precedes. 



48 Of the Movement 

should require so much more copious a supply of nutriment, and 
that of so much purer and more spirituous a nature as coming 
immediately from tlie ventricle of the heart, than either the brain 
with its peculiarly pure substance, or the eyes with their lustrous 
and truly admirable structure, or the flesh of the heart itself, 
which is more suitably nourished by the coronary artery. 



Chapter VIII. 



Of the ^antity of Blood passing through the Heart 
from the Veins to the Arteries ; and of the Circular 
Movement of the Blood. 

THUS far I have spoken of the passage of the blood 
from the veins into the arteries, and of the manner in 
which it is transmitted and distributed by the action 
of the heart ; points to which some, moved either by 
the authority of Qalen or Columbus^ or the reasonings of others, 
will give in their adhesion. But what remains to be said upon 
the quantity and source of the blood which thus passes, is of a 
character so novel and unheard-of that I not only fear injury to 
myself from the envy of a few, but I tremble lest I have man- 
kind at large for my enemies, so much doth wont and custom 
become a second nature. Doctrine once sown strikes deeply its 
root, and respect for antiquity influences all men. Still the die 
is cast, and my trust is in my love of truth, and the candour of 
cultivated minds. And sooth to say, when I surveyed my mass 
of evidence, whether derived from vivisections, and my various 
reflections on them, or from the study of the ventricles of the 
heart and the vessels that enter into and issue from them, the 
symmetry and size of these conduits, — for Nature doing nothing 
in vain, would never have given them so large a relative size 
without a purpose, — or from observing the arrangement and 
intimate structure of the valves in particular, and of the other 



of the Heart and "Blood. 49 



parts of the heart in general, with many things besides, I fre- 
quently and seriously bethought me and long revolved in my mind, 
what might be the quantity of blood which was transmitted, in 
how short a time its passage might be effected, and the like. But 
not finding it possible that this could be supplied by the juices 
of the ingested aliment without the veins on the one hand be* 
coming drained, and the arteries on the other getting ruptured 
through the excessive charge of blood, unless the blood should 
somehow find its way from the arteries into the veins, and so 
return to the right side of the heart ; I began to think whether 
there might not be A MOVEMENT, AS IT WERE, IN A 
CIRCLE. Now this I afterwards found to be true ; and I finally 
saw that the blood, forced by the action of the left ventricle into 
the arteries, was distributed to the body at large, and its several 
parts, in the same manner as it is sent through the lungs, im- 
pelled by the right ventricle into the pulmonary artery, and that 
it then passed through the veins and along the vena cava, and so 
round to the left ventricle in the manner already indicated. This 
movement we may be allowed to call circular, in the same way 
as Aristotle says that the air and the rain emulate the circular 
movement of the superior bodies ; for the moist earth, warmed 
by the sun, evaporates ; the vapours drawn upwards are con- 
densed, and descending in the form of rain, moisten the earth 
again. By this arrangement are generations of living things 
produced ; and in like manner are tempests and meteors engen- 
dered by the circular movement, and by the approach and reces- 
sion of the Sun. 

And similarly does it come to pass in the body, through the 
movement of the blood, that the various parts are nourished, 
cherished, quickened by the warmer, more perfect, vaporous, 
spirituous, and, as I may say, alimentive blood ; which, on the 
other hand, owing to its contact with these parts, becomes cooled, 
coagulated, and, so to speak, effete. It then returns to its 
sovereign the heart, as if to its source, or to the inmost home of 
the body, there to recover its state of excellence or perfection. 
Here it renews its fluidity, natural heat, and becomes powerful, 
fervid, a kind of treasury of life, and impregnated with spirits, 

7 



50 Of the Movement 

it might be said with balsam. Thence it is again dispersed. 
All this depends on the movement and action of the heart 

The heart, consequently, is the beginning of life ; the Sun of 
the Microcosm, even as the Sun in his turn might well be 
designated the heart of the World ; for it is the heart by whose 
virtue and pulse the blood is moved, perfected, and made 
nutrient, and is preserved from corruption and coagulation ; it is 
the household divinity which, discharging its function, nourishes, 
cherishes, quickens the whole body, and is indeed the foundation 
of life, the source of all action. But of these things we shall speak 
more opportunely when we come to speculate upon the final 
cause of this movement of the heart. 

Hence since the veins are the conduits and vessels that trans- 
port the blood, they are of two kinds, the cava and the aorta ; 
and this not by reason of there being two sides of the body, as 
Aristotle has it, but because of the difference of office, not, as is 
commonly said, in consequence of any diversity of structure, for 
in many animals, as I have said, the vein does not differ from 
the artery in the thickness of its walls, but solely in virtue of 
their distinct functions and uses. A vein and an artery, both 
styled veins by the ancients, and that not without reason, as 
Qakn has remarked, for the artery is the vessel which carries 
the blood from the heart to the body at large, the vein of the 
present day bringing it back from the general system to the 
heart ; the former is the conduit from, the latter the channel to, 
the heart ; the latter contains the cruder, effete blood, rendered 
unfit for nutrition; the former transmits the digested, perfect, 
peculiarly nutritive fluid. 



> 



of the Heart and "Blood, 5 1 



Chapter IX. 

That there is a Circulation of the Blood is Confirmed 

Jrom the First Proposition. 

BUT lest anyone should say that we give them words 
only, and make mere specious assertions without any 
foundation, and desire to innovate without sufficient 
cause, three points present themselves for confirmation, 
which being stated, I conceive that the truth I contend for will 
follow necessarily, and appear as a thing obvious to all. First, 
— the blood is incessantly transmitted by the action of the heart 
from the vena cava to the arteries in such quantity that it cannot 
be supplied from the ingesta, and in such a manner that the 
whole must very quickly pass through the organ ; Second, — the 
blood under the influence of the arterial pulse enters and is im- 
pelled in a continuous, equable, and incessant stream through 
every part and member of the body, in much larger quantity 
than were sufficient for nutrition, or than the whole mass of fluids 
could supply; Third, — the veins in like manner return this blood 
incessantly to the heart from parts and members of the body. 
These points proved, I conceive it will be manifest that the 
blood circulates, revolves, propelled and then returning, from the 
heart to the extremities, from the extremities to the heart, and 
thus that it performs a kind of circular movement. 

Let us assume either arbitrarily or from experiment, the 
quantity of blood which the left ventricle of the heart will con- 
tain when distended, to be, say two ounces, three ounces, or one 
ounce and a half — in the dead body I have found it to hold 
upwards of two ounces. Let us assume further, how much less 
the heart will hold in the contracted than in the dilated state ; 
and how much blood it will project into the aorta upon each 
contraction ; — and all the world allows that with the systole 
something is always projected, a necessary consequence demon- 
strated in the third chapter, and obvious from the structure of 

7—2 



5 2 Of the Movement 

the valves; and let us suppose as approaching the truth that 
the fourth, or fifth, or sixth, or even but the eighth part of its 
charge is thrown into the artery at each contraction ; this would 
give either half an ounce, or three drachms, or one drachm of 
blood as propelled by the heart at each pulse into the aorta ; 
which quantity, by reason of the valves at the root of the vessel^ 
can by no means return into the ventricle. Now in the course 
of half an hour, the heart will have made more than one thousand 
beats, in some as many as two, three, and even four thousand. 
Multiplying the number of drachms propelled by the number 
of pulses, we shall have either one thousand half ounces, or one 
thousand times three drachms, or a like proportional quantity 
of blood, according to the amount which we assume as propelled 
with each stroke of the heart, sent from this organ into the 
artery ; a larger quantity in every case than is contained in the 
whole body ! In the same way, in the sheep or dog, say that 
but a single scruple of blood passes with each stroke of the heart, 
in one half hour we should have one thousand scruples, or about 
three pounds and a half of blood injected into the aorta ; but 
the body of neither animal contains above four pounds of blood, 
a fact which I have myself ascertained in the case of the sheep. 

Upon this supposition, therefore, assumed merely as a ground 
for reasoning, we see the whole mass of blood passing through 
the heart, from the veins to the arteries, and in like manner 
through the lungs.- 

But let it be said that this does not take place in half an 
hour, but in an hour, or even in a day ; any way it is still mani- 
fest that more blood passes through the heart in consequence of 
its action, than can either be supplied by the whole of the 
ingesta, or than can be contained in the veins at the same mo- 
ment. 

Nor can it be allowed that the heart in contracting sometimes 
propels and sometimes does not propel, or at most propels but 
very little, a mere nothing, or an imaginary something : all this, 
indeed, has already been refuted, and is, besides, contrary both 
to sense and reason. For if it be a necessary effect of the 
dilatation of the heart that its ventricles become filled with 



of the Heart and 'Blood, 5 3 

bloody it is equally so that, contracting, these cavities should 
expel their contents ; and this not in any trifling measure. For 
neither are the conduits small, nor the contractions few in number, 
but frequent, and always in some certain proportion, whether it 
be a third or a sixth, or an eighth, to the total capacity of the 
ventricles, so that a like proportion of blood must be expelled, 
and a like proportion received with each stroke of the heart, the 
capacity of the ventricle contracted always bearing a certain 
relation to the capacity of the ventricle when dilated. And 
since in dilating, the ventricles cannot be supposed to get filled 
with nothing, or with an imaginary something, so in contracting 
they never expel nothing or aught imaginary, but always a 
certain something, viz,^ blood, in proportion to the amount of 
the contraction. Whence it is to be concluded, that if at one 
stroke the heart in man, the ox or the sheep, ejects but a single 
drachm of blood, and there are one thousand strokes in half an 
hour, in this interval there will have been ten pounds Ave ounces 
expelled: if with each stroke two drachms are expelled, the 
quantity would of course amount to twenty pounds and ten 
ounces ; if half an ounce, the quantity would come to forty-one 
pounds and eight ounces ; and were there one ounce it would 
be as much as eighty-three pounds and four ounces ; the whole 
of which, in the course of one half hour, would have been trans- 
fused from the veins to the arteries. The actual quantity of 
blood expelled at each stroke of the heart, and the circumstances 
under which it is either greater or less than ordinary, I leave for 
particular determination afterwards, from numerous observations 
which I have made on the subject. 

Meantime this much I know, and would here proclaim to all, 
that the blood is transfused at one time in larger, at another in 
smaller quantity ; and that the circuit of the blood is accom- 
plished now more rapidly, now more slowly, according to the 
temperament, age, 6*^., of the individual, to external and internal 
circumstances, to naturals and non-naturals, — sleep, rest, food, 
exercise, aflections of the mind, and the like. But, supposing 
even the smallest quantity of blood to be passed Uirough the 
heart and the lungs with each pulsation, a vastly greater amount 



54 Q/^ ^^^ Movement 

would still be thrown into the arteries and whole body, than 
could by any possibility be supplied by the food consumed. It 
could be furnished in no other way than by making a circuit and 
returning. 

This truth, indeed, presents itself obviously before us when we 
consider what happens in the dissection of living animals ; the 
great artery need not be divided, but a- very small branch only, 
(as Qalen even proves in regard to man), to have the whole of 
the blood in the body, as well that of the veins as of the arteries, 
drained away in the course of no long time — some half hour or 
less. Butchers are well aware of the fact and can bear witness 
to it ; for, cutting the throat of an ox and so dividing the vessels 
of the neck, in less than a quarter of an hour they have all the 
vessels bloodless — the whole mass of blood has escaped The 
same thing also occasionally occurs with great rapidity in per- 
forming amputations and removing tumours in the human 
subject 

Nor would this argument lose any of its force, did anyone 
say that in killing animals in the shambles, and performing 
amputations, the blood escaped in equal, if not perchance in 
larger quantity by the veins than by the arteries. The con- 
trary of this statement, indeed, is certainly the truth ; the veins, 
in fact, collapsing, and being without any propelling power, and 
further, because of the impediment of the valves, as I shall show 
immediately, pour out but very little blood ; whilst the arteries 
spirt it forth with force abundantly, impetuously, and as if it 
were propelled by a syringe. And then the experiment is easily 
tried of leaving the vein untouched, and only dividing the artery 
in the neck of a sheep or dog, when it will be seen with what 
force, in what abundance, and how quickly, the whole blood in 
the body, of the veins as well as of the arteries is emptied. But 
the arteries receive blood from the veins in no other way than 
by transmission through the heart, as we have already seen ; so 
that if the aorta be tied at the base of the heart, and the carotid 
or any other artery be opened, no one will now be surprised to 
find it empty, and the veins only replete with blood. 

And now the cause is manifest, why in our dissections we 



of the Heart and "Blood. 55 

usually find so lat^e a quantity of blood in the veins, so little in 
the arteries ; why there is much in the right ventricle^ little in 
the left, which probably led the ancients to believe that the 
arteries (as their name implies) contained nothing but spirits 
during the life of an animal. Perhaps the true cause of the dif- 
ference is this, that as there is no pass^e to the arteries, save 
through the lungs and heart, when an animal has ceased to 
breathe and the lungs to move, the blood in the pulmonary 
artery is prevented from passing into the pulmonary veins, and 
from thence into the left ventricle of the heart ; just as we have 
already seen the same transit prevented in the embryo, by the 
want of movement in the lungs and the alternate opening and 
closing of their minute orifices and invisible pores. But the 
heart not ceasing to act at the same precise moment as the 
lungs, but surviving them and continuing to pulsate for a time, 
the left ventricle and arteries go on distributing their blood to 
the body at large and sending it into the veins ; receiving none 
from the lungs, however, they are soon exhausted, and left, as it 
were, empty. But even this fact confirms our views, in no trifling 
manner, seeing that it can be ascribed to no other than the cause 
we have just assumed. 

Moreover it appears from this that the more frequently or 
forcibly the arteries pulsate, the more speedily will the body be 
exhausted of its blood during hemorrhage. Hence, also, it 
happens, that in fainting fits and in states of alarm, when the 
heart beats more languidly and less forcibly, hemorrhages are 
diminished and arrested. 

Still further, it is from this, that after death, when the heart 
has ceased to beat, it is impossible by dividing either the jugular 
or femoral veins and arteries, by any effort to force out more 
than one half of the whole mass of the blood. Neither could 
the butcher ever bleed the carcass effectually did he neglect to 
cut the throat of the ox which he has knocked on the head and 
stunned, before the heart had ceased beating. 

Finally, we are now in a condition to suspect wherefore it is 
that no one has yet said anything to the purpose upon the anas- 
tomosis of the veins and arteries, either as to where or how it is 



56 Of the Movement 

effected, or for what purpose. I now enter upon the investiga- 
tion of the subject 

>• _ 

Chapter X. 

The First Position : of the Quantity of Blood passing 
from the Veins to the Arteries. And that there is 
a Circuit of the Bloody Freed from Objections^ and 
Further Confirmed by Experiment. 

SO far our first position is confirmed, whether the thing be 
referred to calculation or to experiment and dissection, 
viz.y that the blood is incessantly poured into the 
arteries in larger quantities than it can be supplied by 
the food ; so that the whole passing over in a short space of 
time, it is matter of necessity that the blood perform a circuit, 
that it return whence it set out. 

But if anyone shall here object that a large quantity may pass 
through and yet no necessity be found for a circulation, that all 
may come from the meat and drink consumed, and quote as an 
illustration the abundant supply of milk in the mammas — for a 
cow will give three, four, and even seven gallons and more in a 
day, and a woman two or three pints whilst nursing a child or 
twins, which must manifestly be derived from the food consumed ; 
it may be answered, that the heart by computation does as much 
and more in the course of an hour or two. 

And if not yet convinced, he shall still insist, that when an 
artery is divided, a preternatural route is, as it were, opened, and 
that so the blood escapes in torrents, but that the same thing 
does not happen in the healthy and uninjured body when no 
outlet is made ; and that in arteries filled, or in their natural 
state, so large a quantity of blood cannot pass in so short a 
space of time as to make any return necessary ; — ^to all this it 
may be answered, that from the calculation already made, and 



of the Heart and "Blood. 57 

the reasons assigned, it appears, that by so much as the heart in 
its dilated state contains in addition to its contents in the state 
of constriction, so much in a general way must it emit upon 
each pulsation, and in such quantity must the blood pass, the 
body being entire and naturally constituted. 

But in serpents, and several fishes^ by tying the veins some 
way below the heart, you will perceive a space between the 
ligature and the heart speedily to become empty ; so that, unless 
you would deny the evidence of your senses, you must needs 
admit the return of the blood to the heart The same thing 
will also plainly appear when we come to discuss our second 
position. 

Let us here conclude with a single example, confirming all 
that has been said, and from which everyone may obtain con- 
viction through the testimony of his own ^yt,s. 

If a live snake be laid open, the heart will be seen pulsating 
quietly, distinctly, for more than an hour, moving like a worm, 
contracting in its longitudinal dimensions, (for it is of an oblong 
shape), and propelling its contents. It becomes of a paler 
colour in the systole, of a deeper tint in the diastole ; and almost 
all things else are seen by which I have already said that the 
truth I contend for is established, only that here everything 
takes place more slowly, and is more distinct. This point in 
particular may be observed more clearly than the noon-day sun : 
the vena cava enters the heart at its lower part, the artery quits 
it at the superior part; the vein being now seized either with 
forceps or between the finger and thumb, and the course of the 
blood for some space below the heart interrupted, you will 
perceive the part that intervenes between the fingers and the 
heart almost immediately to become empty, the blood being 
exhausted by the action of the heart ; at the same time the 
heart will become of a much paler colour, even in its state of 
dilatation, than it was before; it is also smaller than at first, 
from wanting blood ; and then it begins to beat more slowly, so 
that it seems at length as if it were about to die. But the 
impediment to the flow of blood being removed, instantly the 
colour and the size of the heart are restored. 

8 



5 8 Of the Movement 



If, on the contrary, the artery instead of the vein be com- 
pressed or tied, you will observe the part between the obstacle 
and the heart, and the heart itself, to become inordinately dis- 
tended, to assume a deep purple or even livid colour, and at 
length to be so much oppressed with blood that you will believe 
it about to be choked ; but the obstacle removed, all things 
immediately return to their natural state in colour, size, and 
impulse. 

Here, then, we have evidence of two kinds of death : extinction 
from deficiency, and suflTocation from excess. Examples of both 
have now been set before you, and you have had opportunity of 
viewing the truth contended for with your own eyes in the heart. 



Chapter XL 

The Second Position is Demonstrated. 

THAT this may the more clearly appear to everyone, I 
have here to cite certain experiments, from which it 
seems obvious that the blood enters a limb by the 
arteries, and returns from it by the veins ; that the 
arteries are the vessels carrying the blood from the heart, and 
the veins the returning channels of the blood to the heart ; that 
in the limbs and extreme parts of the body the blood passes 
either immediately by anastomosis from the arteries into the 
veins, or mediately by the pores of the flesh, or in both ways, as 
has already been said in speaking of the passage of the blood 
through the lungs whence it appears manifest that in the circuit 
the blood moves from that place to this place, and from that 
point to this one ; from the centre to the extremities, to wit ; 
and from the extreme parts back again to the centre. Finally, 
upon grounds of calculation, with the same elements as before, 
it will be obvious that the quantity can neither be accounted for 
by the ingesta, nor yet be held necessary to nutrition. 

The same thing will also appear in regard to ligatures, an 



of the Heart and "Blood. 59 

wherefore they are said to draw; though this is neither from 
the heat, nor the pain, nor the vacuum they occasion, nor indeed 
from any other cause yet thought of ; it will also explain the 
uses and advantages to be derived from ligatures in medicine, 
the principle upon which they either suppress or occasion hemor- 
rhage ; how they induce sloughing and more extensive mortifi- 
cation in extremities ; and how they act in the castration of 
animals and the removal of warts and fleshy tumours. But it 
has come to pass, from no one having duly weighed and under- 
stood the causes and rationale of these various effects, that 
though almost all, upon the faith of the old writers, recommend 
ligatures in the treatment of disease, yet very few comprehend 
their proper employment, or derive any real assistance from them 
in effecting cures. 

Ligatures are either very tight or of medium tightness. A 
ligature I designate as tight or perfect when it so constricts an 
extremity that no vessel can be felt pulsating beyond it. Such 
a ligature we use in amputations to control the flow of blood ; 
and such also are employed in the castration of animals and the 
ablation of tumours. In the latter instances, all afflux of nutri- 
ment and heat being prevented by the ligature, we see the testes 
and large fleshy tumours dwindle, die, and finally fall off. 

Ligatures of medium tightness I regard as those which com- 
press a limb firmly all round, but short of pain, and in such a 
way as still suffers a certain degree of pulsation to be felt in the 
artery beyond them. Such a ligature is in use in blood-letting, 
an operation which the flUet applied above the elbow is not 
drawn so tight but that the arteries at the wrist may still be felt 
beating under the finger. 

Now let anyone make an experiment upon the arm of a man, 
either using such a fillet as is employed in blood-letting, or 
grasping the limb lightly with his hand, the best subject for it 
being one who is lean, and who has large veins, and the best 
time after exercise, when the body is warm, the pulse is full, and 
the blood carried in larger quantity to the extremities, for all 
then is more conspicuous ; under such circumstances let a liga- 
ture be thrown about the extremity, and drawn as tightly as can 

8—2 



6o Of the Movement 

be borne it will first be perceived that beyond the ligature, 
neither in the wrist nor anywhere else, do the arteries pulsate, at 
the same time that immediately above the ligature the artery 
begins to rise higher at each diastole, to throb more violently, 
and to swell in its vicinity with a kind of tide, as if it strove to 
break through and overcome the obstacle to its current ; the 
artery here, in short, appears as if it were preternaturally full. 
The hand under such circumstances retains its natural colour 
and appearance ; in the course of time it begins to fall somewhat 
in temperature, indeed, but nothing is drawn into it. 

After the bandage has been kept on for some short time in 
this way, let it be slackened a little, brought to that state or 
term of medium tightness which is used in bleeding, and it will 
be seen that the whole hand and arm will instantly become 
deeply coloured and distended, and the veins show themselves 
tumid and knotted ; after ten or twelve pulses of the artery, the 
hand will be perceived excessively distended, injected, gorged 
with blood, drawn, as it is said, by this medium ligature, without 
pain, or heat, or any horror of a vacuum, or any other cause yet 
indicated. 

If the finger be applied over the artery as it is pulsating by 
the edge of the fillet, at the moment of slackening it, the blood 
will be felt to glide through, as it were, underneath the finger ; 
and he, too, upon whose arm the experiment is made, when the 
ligature is slackened, is distinctly conscious of a sensation of 
warmth, and of something, viz.y a stream of blood suddenly 
making its way along the course of the vessels and diffusing itself 
through the hand, which at the same time begins to feel hot, and 
becomes distended. 

As we have noted, in connection with the tight ligature, that 
the artery above the bandage was distended and pulsated, not 
below it, so, in the case of the moderately tight bandage, on the 
contrary, do we find that the veins below, never above, the fillet, 
swell, and become dilated, whilst the arteries shrink ; and such 
is the degree of distension of the veins here, that it is only very 
strong pressure that will force the blood beyond the fillet, and 
cause any of the veins in the upper part of the arm to rise. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 6i 

From these facts it is easy for every careful observer to learn 
that the blood enters an extremity by the arteries ; for when 
they are effectually compressed nothing is drawn to the member; 
the hand preserves its colour ; nothing flows into it, neither is it 
distended ; but when the pressure is diminished, as it is with the 
bleeding fillet, it is manifest that the blood is instantly thrown 
in with force, for then the hand begins to swell ; which is as 
much as to say, that when the arteries pulsate the blood is 
flowing through them, as it is when the moderately tight ligature 
is applied ; but where they do not pulsate, as, when a tight 
ligature is used, they cease from transmitting anything, they are 
only distended above the part where the ligature is applied. 
The veins again being compressed, nothing can flow through 
them ; the certain indication of which is, that below the ligature 
they are much more tumid than above it, and than they usually 
appear when there is no bandage upon the arm. 

It therefore plainly appears that the ligature prevents the 
return of the blood through the veins to the parts above it, and 
maintains those beneath it in a state of permanent distension. 
But the arteries, in spite of its pressure, and under the force and 
impulse of the heart, send on the blood from the internal parts 
of the body to the parts beyond the ligature. And herein con- 
sists the difference between the tight and the medium ligature, 
that the former not only prevents the passage of the blood in the 
veins, but in the arteries also ; the latter, however, whilst it does 
not prevent the force of the pulse from extending beyond it, and 
so propelling the blood to the extremities of the body, com- 
presses the veins, and greatly or altogether impedes the return 
of the blood through them. 

Seeing, therefore, that the moderately tight ligature renders 
the veins turgid and distended, and the whole hand full of blood, 
I ask, whence is this ? Does the blood accumulate below the 
ligature coming through the veins, or through the arteries, or 
passing by certain hidden pores ? Through the veins it cannot 
come; still less can it come through any system of invisible 
pores; it must needs then, arrive by the arteries, in conformity 
with all that has been already said. That it cannot flow in by 



62 Of the Movement 

the veins appears plainly enough from the fact that the blood 
cannot be forced towards the heart unless the ligature be 
removed ; when this is done suddenly all the veins collapse, and 
disgorge themselves of their contents into the superior parts, the 
hand at the same time resumes its natural pale colour, the tume- 
faction and the stagnating blood having disappeared. 

Moreover, he whose arm or wrist has thus been bound for 
some little time with the medium bandage, so that it has not 
only got swollen and livid but cold, when the fillet is undone is 
aware of something cold making its way upwards along with the 
returning blood, and reaching the elbow or the axilla. And I 
have myself been inclined to think that this cold blood rising 
upwards to the heart was the cause of the fainting that often 
occurs after blood-letting : fainting frequently supervenes even in 
robust subjects, and mostly at the moment of undoing the fillet, 
as the vulgar say, from the turning of the blood. 

Further, when we see the veins below the ligature instantly 
swell up and become gorged, when from extreme tightness it is 
somewhat relaxed, the arteries meantime continuing unaffected, 
this is an obvious indication that the blood passes from the 
arteries into the veins, and not from the veins into the arteries, 
and that there is either an anastomosis of the two orders of 
vessels, or pores in the flesh and solid parts generally that are 
permeable by the blood. It is further an indication that the 
veins have frequent communications with one another, because 
they all become turgid together, whilst under the medium 
ligature applied above the elbow ; and if any single small vein 
be pricked with a lancet, they all speedily shrink, and dis- 
burthening themselves into this they subside almost simul- 
taneously. 

These considerations will enable anyone to understand the 
nature of the attraction that is exerted by ligatures, and per- 
chance of fluxes generally ; how, for example, when the veins 
when compressed by a bandage of medium tightness applied 
above the elbow, the blood cannot escape, whilst it still continues 
to be driven in, by the forcing power of the heart, by which the 
parts are of necessity filled, gorged with blood. And how 



of the Heart and "Blood. 63 

should it be otherwise? Heat and pain and a vacuum draw, 
indeed ; but in such wise only that parts are filled, not preter- 
naturally distended or gorged, and not so suddenly and violently 
overwhelmed with the charge of blood forced in upon theni, that 
the flesh is lacerated and the vessels ruptured. Nothing of the 
kind as an effect of heat, or pain, or the vacuum force, is either 
credible or demonstrable. 

Besides, the ligature is competent to occasion the afflux in 
question without either pain, or heat, or a vacuum. Were pain 
in any way the cause, how should it happen that, with the arm 
bound above the elbow, the hand and Angers should swell below 
the bandage, and their veins become distended i The pressure 
of the bandage, certainly prevents the blood from getting there by 
the veins. And then, wherefore is there neither swelling nor 
repletion of the veins, nor any sign or symptom of attraction or 
afflux, above the ligature } But this is the obvious cause of the 
preternatural attraction and swelling below the bandage, and in 
the hand and fingers, that the blood is entering abundantly, and 
with force, but cannot pass out again. 

Now is not this the cause of all tumefaction, as indeed 
Avtcenna has it, and of all oppressive redundancy in parts, that 
the access to them is open, but the egress from them is closed ? 
Whence it comes that they are gorged and tumefied. And may 
not the same thing happen in local inflammations, where, so 
long as the swelling is on the increase, and has not reached its 
extreme term, a full pulse is felt in the part^ especially when the 
disease is of the more acute kind, and the swelling usually takes 
place most rapidly. But these are matters for after discussion. 
Or does this, which occurred in my own case, happen from the 
same cause. Thrown from a carriage upon one occasion, I 
struck my forehead a blow upon the place where a twig of the 
artery advances from the temple, and immediately, within the 
time in which twenty beats could have been made, I felt a 
tumour the size of an egg developed, without either heat or any 
great pain ; the near vicinity of the artery had caused the blood 
to be effused into the bruised part with unusual force and 
velocity. 



64 Of the Movement 

And now, too, we understand why in phlebotomy we apply 
our ligature above the part that is punctured, not below it ; did 
the flow come from above, not from below, the constriction in 
this case would not only be of no service, but would prove a 
positive hinderance; it would have to be applied below the 
orifice, in order to have the flow more free, did the blood 
descend by the veins from superior to inferior parts ; but as it is 
elsewhere forced through the extreme arteries into the extreme 
veins, and the return in these last is opposed by the ligature, so 
do they fill and swell, and being thus filled and distended, they 
are made capable of projecting their charge with force, and to a 
distance, when any one of them is suddenly punctured ; but the 
ligature being slackened, and the returning channels thus left 
open, the blood forthwith no longer escapes, save by drops ; 
and, as all the world knows, if in performing phlebotomy the 
bandage be either slackened too much or the limb be bound too 
tightly, the blood escapes without force, because in the one case 
the returning channels are not adequately obstructed ; in the 
other the channels of influx, the arteries, are impeded. 



Chapter XII. 



That there is a Circulation of the Blood is shown from 

the Second Position Demonstrated. 

IF these things be so, another point which I have already 
referred to, vtz.y the continual passage of the blood through 
the heart will also be confirmed. We have seen, that the 
blood passes from the arteries into the veins, not from the 
veins into the arteries ; we have seen, further, that almost the 
whole of the blood may be withdrawn from a puncture made in 
one of the cutaneous veins of the arm if a bandage properly 
applied be used ; we have seen, still further, that the blood flows 
so freely and rapidly that not only is the whole quantity which 
was contained in the arm beyond the ligature, and before the 



I 



of the Heart and "Blood. 65 

puncture was made, discharged, but the whole which is contained 
in the body, both that of the arteries and that of the veins. 

Whence we must admit, first, that the blood is sent along with 
an impulse, and that it is urged with force below the ligature ; 
for it escapes with force, which force it receives from the pulse 
and power of the heart ; for the force and movement of the blood 
are derived from the heart alone. Second, that the afflux pro- 
ceeds from the heart, and through the heart by a course from 
the great veins ; for it gets into the parts below the ligature 
through the arteries, not through the veins ; and the arteries 
nowhere receive blood from the veins^ nowhere receive blood 
save and except from the left ventricle of the heart. Nor could 
so large a quantity of blood be drawn from one vein (a ligature 
having been duly applied), nor with such impetuosity, such 
readiness, such celerity, unless through the medium of the im- 
pelling power of the heart 

But if all things be as they are now represented, we shall feel 
ourselves at liberty to calculate the quantity of the blood, and to 
reason on its circular movement. Should anyone, for instance, 
in performing phlebotomy, suffer the blood to flow in the manner 
it usually does, with force and freely, for some half hour or so, 
no question but that the greatest part of the blood being ab- 
stracted, faintings and syncopes would ensue, and that not only 
would the arteries but the great veins also be nearly emptied of 
their contents. It is only consonant with reason to conclude 
that in the course of the half hour hinted at, so much as has 
escaped has also passed from the great veins through the heart 
into the aorta. And further, if we calculate how many ounces 
flow through one arm, or how many pass in twenty or thirty 
pulsations under the medium ligature, we shall have some 
grounds for estimating how much passes through the other arm 
in the same space of time : how much through both lower 
extremities, how much through the neck on either side, and 
through all the other arteries and veins of the body, all of which 
have been supplied with fresh blood, and as this blood must have 
passed through the lungs and ventricles of the heart, and must 
have come from the great veins, — we shall perceive that a circu- 

9 



66 Of the Movement 

lation is absolutely necessary, seeing that the quantities hinted 
at cannot be supplied immediately from the ingesta, and are 
vastly more than can be requisite for the mere nutrition of the 
parts. 

It is still further to be observed, that in practising phlebotomy 
the truths contended for are sometimes confirmed in another 
way ; for having tied up the arm properly, and made the puncture 
duly, still, if from alarm or any other causes, a state of faintness 
supervenes, in which the heart always pulsates more languidly, 
the blood does not flow freely, but distils by drops only. The 
reason is, that with the somewhat greater than usual resistance 
offered to the transit of the blood by the bandage, coupled with 
'the weaker action of the heart, and its diminished impelling 
power, the stream cannot make its way under the ligature ; and 
further, owing to the weak and languishing state of the heart, 
the blood is not transferred in such quantity as wont from the 
veins to the arteries through the sinuses of that organ. So also, 
and for the same reasons, are the menstrual fluxes of women, 
and indeed hemorrhages of every kind, controlled. And now, a 
contrary state of things occurring, the patient getting rid of his 
fear and recovering his courage, the pulse strength is increased, 
the arteries begin again to beat with greater force, and to drive 
the blood even into the part that is bound ; so that the blood 
now springs from the puncture in the vein, and flows in a con- 
tinuous stream. 



Chapter XIIL 



T'Ae Third Position is Confirmed: and the Circulation 
of the Blood is Demonstrated from it. 

THUS far we have spoken of the quantity of blood pass- 
ing through the heart and the lungs in the centre of 
the body, and in like manner from the arteries into 
the veins in the peripheral parts and the body at 
large. We have yet to explain, however, in what manner the 



of the Heart and "Blood. 6j 

blood finds its way back to the heart from the extremities by the 
veins, and how and in what way these are the only vessels that 
convey the blood from the external to the central parts ; which 
done, I conceive that the three fundamental propositions laid 
down for the circulation of the blood will be so plain, so well 
established, so obviously true, that they may claim general 
credence. Now the remaining position will be made sufficiently 
clear from the valves which are found in the cavities of the veins 
themselves, from the uses of these, and from experiments cog- 
nizable by the senses. 

The celebrated Hieronymus Fabricius of Aquapendente^ a most 
skilful Anatomist, and venerable old man, or, as the learned 
Riolan will have xX.^ Jacobus Silvius, first gave representations of 
the valves in the veins, which consist of raised or loose portions 
of the inner membranes of these vessels, of extreme delicacy, 
and a sigmoid or semilunar shape. They are situated at dif- 
ferent distances from each other, and diversely in different indi- 
viduals ; they are connate at the sides of the veins ; they are 
directed upwards or towards the trunks of the veins ; the two — 
for there are for the most part two together — regard each other, 
mutually touch, and are so ready to come into contact by their 
edges, that if anything attempt to pass from the trunks into the 
branches of the veins, or from the greater vessels into the less, 
they completely prevent it ; they are further so arranged, that 
the horns of those that succeed are opposite the middle of the 
convexity of those that precede, and so on alternately. 

The discoverer of these valves did not rightly understand their 
use, nor have succeeding Anatomists added anything to our 
knowledge: for their office is by no means explained when we 
are told that it is to hinder the blood, by its weight, from all 
flowing into inferior parts ; for the edges of the valves in the 
jugular veins hang downwards, and are so contrived that they 
prevent the blood from rising upwards ; the valves, in a word, do 
not invariably look upwards, but always towards the trunks of 
the veins, invariably towards the seat of the heart. I, and indeed 
others, have sometimes found valves in the emulgent veins, and 
in those of the mesentery, the edges of which were directed 



68 Of the Movement 

towards the vena cava and vena portae. Let it be added that 
there are no valves in the arteries, and that dogs, oxen, &c.y have 
invariably valves at the divisions of their crural veins, in the 
veins that meet towards the top of the os sacrum, and in those 
branches which come from the haunches, in which no such effect 
of gravity from the erect position was to be apprehended. 
Neither are there valves in the jugular veins for the purpose of 
guarding against apoplexy, as some have said ; because in sleep 
the head is more apt to be influenced by the contents of the 
carotid arteries. Neither are the valves present, in order that 
the blood may be retained in the divarications or smaller trunks 
and minuter branches, and not be suffered to flow entirely into 
the more open and capacious channels ; for they occur where 
there are no divarications : although it must be owned that they 
are most frequent at the points where branches join. Neither 
do they exist for the purpose of rendering the current of blood 
more slow from the centre of the body ; for it seems likely that 
the blood would be disposed to flow with sufficient slowness of 
its own accord, as it would have to pass from larger into con- 
tinually smaller vessels, being separated from the mass and 
fountain head, and attaining from warmer into colder places. 

But the valves are solely made and instituted lest the blood 
should pass from the greater into the lesser veins, and either 
rupture them or cause them to become varicose ; lest, instead of 
advancing from the extreme to the central parts of the body, the 
blood should rather proceed along the veins from the centre to 
the extremities ; but the delicate valves, while they readily open 
in the right direction, entirely prevent all such contrary movement, 
being so situated and arranged, that if anything escapes, or is 
less perfectly obstructed by the cornua of the one above, the 
fluid passing, as it were, by the chinks between the cornua, it is 
immediately received on the convexity of the one beneath, which 
is placed transversely with reference to the former, and so is 
effectually hindered from getting any further. 

And this I have frequently experienced in my dissections of 
the veins : if I attempted to pass a probe from the trunk of the 
veins into one of the smaller branches, whatever care I took I 



of the Heart and "Blood. 69 

found it immpossible to introduce it far any way, by reason of 
the valves ; whilst, on the contrary, it was most easy to push it 
along in the opposite direction, from without inwards, or from 
the branches towards the trunks and roots. In many places two 
valves are so placed and fitted, that when raised they come 
exactly together in the middle of the vein, and are there united 
by the contact of their margins ; and so accurate is the adaptation, 
that neither by the eye nor by any other means of examination, 
can the slightest chink along the line of contact be perceived. 
But if the probe be now introduced from the extreme towards 
the more central parts, the valves, like the floodgates of a river, 
give way, and are most readily pushed aside. The effect of this 
arrangement plainly is to prevent all movement of the blood from 
the heart and vena cava, whether it be upwards towards the 
head, or downwards towards the feet, or to either side towards 
the arms, not a drop can pass ; all movement of the blood, begin- 
ning in the larger and tending towards the smaller veins, is 
opposed and resisted by them ; whilst the movement that pro- 
ceeds from the lesser to end in the larger branches is favoured, 
or, at all events, a free and open passage is left for it. 

But that this truth may be made the more apparent, let an 
arm be tied up above the elbow as if for phlebotomy (a, A, fig. i).* 
At intervals in the course of the veins, especially in labouring 
people and those whose veins are large, certain knots or eleva- 
tions (B, C, D, E, F,) will be perceived, and this not only at the 
places where a branch is received (e, f), but also where none 
enters (c, D) : these knots or risings are all formed by valves, 
which thus show themselves externally. And now if you press 
the blood from the space above one of the valves, from H to o, 
(fig. 2,) and keep the point of a finger upon the vein inferiorly, 
you will see no influx of blood from above ; the portion of the 
vein between the point of the finger and the valve o will be 
obliterated ; yet will the vessel continue sufficiently distendjed 
above that valve (o, G)« The blood being thus pressed out, and 
the vein emptied, if you now apply a finger of the other hand 

\* Sec plates given in facsimile, anU^ 



70 Of the Movement 

upon the distended part of the vein above the valve O, (fig. 3,) 
and press downwards, you will find that you cannot force the 
blood through or beyond the valve ; but the greater effort you 
use, you will only see the portion of vein that is between the 
finger and the valve become more distended, that portion of the 
vein which is below the valve remaining all the while empty 
(H, O, fig. 3). 

It would therefore appear that the function of the valves in 
the veins is the same as that of the three sigmoid valves which 
we find at the commencement of the aorta and pulmonary artery, 
viz.^ to prevent all reflux of the blood that is passing over them. 

Further, the arm being bound as before, and the veins looking 
full and distended, if you press at one part in the course of a 
vein with the point of a finger (L, fig. 4), and then with another 
finger streak the blood upwards beyond the next valve (n), you 
will perceive that this portion of the vein continues empty (l n), 
and that the blood cannot retrograde, precisely as we have 
already seen the case to be in fig. 2 ; but the finger first applied 
(h, fig. 2, L, fig. 4), being removed, immediately the vein is 
filled from below, and the arm becomes as it appears at D C, fig. i. 
That the blood in the veins therefore proceeds from inferior or 
more remote to superior parts and towards the heart, moving in 
these vessels in this and not in the contrary direction, appears 
most obviousl}'. And although in some places the valves, by 
not acting with such perfect accuracy, or where there is but a 
single valve, do not seem totally to prevent the passage of the 
blood from the centre, still the greater number of them plainly 
do so; and then, where things appear contrived more negligently, 
this is compensated cither by the more frequent occurrence or 
more perfect action of the succeeding valves, or in some other 
way: the veins, in short, as they are the free and open conduits 
of the blood returning to the heart, so are they effectually 
prevented from serving as its channels of distribution from the 
heart. 

But this other circumstance has to be noted : The arm being 
bound, and the veins made turgid, and the valves prominent, as 
before, apply the thumb or finger over a vein in the situation of 



of the Heart and l^lood. 7 1 

one of the valves in such a way as to compress it^ and prevent 
any blood from passing upwards from the hand ; then, with a 
finger of the other hand, streak the blood in the vein upwards 
till it has passed the next valve above (n, fig. 4,) the vessel now 
remains empty ; but the finger at L being removed for an instant, 
the vein is immediatly filled from below ; apply the finger again, 
and having in the same manner streaked the blood upwards, 
again remove the finger below, and again the vessel becomes 
distended as before ; and this repeat, say a thousand times, in a 
short space of time. And now compute the quantity of blood 
which you have thus pressed up beyond the valve, and then 
multiplying the assumed quantity by one thousand, you will find 
that so much blood has passed through a certain portion of the 
vessel ; and I do now believe that you will find yourself con- 
vinced of the circulation of the blood, and of its rapid movement. 
But if in this experiment you will say that a violence is done to 
Nature, I do not doubt but that, if you proceed in the same way, 
only taking as great a length of vein as possible, and merely 
remark with what rapidity the blood flows upwards, and fills the 
vessel from l>elow, you will come to the same conclusion. 



Chapter XIV. 

Conclusion of the Demonstration of the Circulation. 

AND now I may be allowed to give in brief my view of 
the circulation of the blood, and to propose it for 
general adoption. 

Since all things, both argument and ocular demon- 
stration, show that the blood passes through the lungs and heart 
by the force of the ventricles, and is sent for distribution to all 
parts of the body, where it makes its way into the veins and 
pores of the flesh, and then flows by the veins from the circum- 
ference on every side to the centre, from the lesser to the greater 
veins, and is by them finally discharged into the vena cava and 



72 Of the Movement 

right auricle of the heart, and this in such a quantity or in such 
aflux and reflux thither by the arteries, hither by the veins, as 
cannot possibly be supplied by the ingesta, and is much greater 
than can be required for mere purposes of nutrition ; it is abso- 
lutely necessary to conclude that the blood in the animal body 
is impelled in a circle, and is in a state of ceaseless movement ; 
that this is the act or function which the heart performs by means 
of its pulse ; and that it is the sole and only end of the move- 
ment and contraction of the heart. 



Chapter XV. 



^he Circulation of the Blood is Further Confirmed by 

Probable Reasons. 

IT will not be foreign to the subject if I here show further, 
from certain familiar reasonings, that the circulation is 
matter both of convenience and necessity. In the first 
place, since death is a corruption which takes place 
through deficiency of heat,* and since all living things are warm, 
all dying things cold, there must be a particular seat and 
fountain, a kind of home and hearth, where the cherisher of 
Nature, the original of the native fire, is stored and preserved ; 
from which heat and life are dispensed to all parts as from a 
fountain head ; whence sustenance may be derived ; and upon 
which concoction and nutrition, and all vegetative energy may 
depend. Now, that the heart is this place, that the heart is the 
principle of life, and that all passes in the manner just men- 
tioned, I trust no one will deny. 

The^blood, therefore, required to have movement, and indeed 
such a movement that it should return again to the heart ; for 
sent to the external parts of the body far from its fountain, as 
Aristotle says, and without movement, it would become congealed. 

'"' Aristoteles De Respiratione, lib. ii., et iii. : De Part. Animal, et alibi. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 73 

For we see movement generating and keeping up heat and 
spirits under all circumstances, and rest allowing them to escape 
and be dissipated. The blood, therefore, becoming thick or 
congealed by the cold of the extreme and outward parts, and 
robbed of its spirits, just as it is in the dead, it was imperative 
that from its fount and origin, it should again receive heat and 
spirits, and all else requisite to its preservation — ^that, by return- 
ing, it should be renovated and restored. 

We frequently see how the extremities are chilled by the 
external cold, how the nose and cheeks and hands look blue, and 
how the blood, stagnating in them as in the pendent or lower 
parts of a corpse, becomes of a dusky hue ; the limbs at the 
same time getting torpid, so that they can scarcely be moved, 
and seem almost to have lost their vitality. Now they can by 
no means l)e so eflFectually, and especially so speedily restored to 
heat and colour and life, as by a new efflux and contact of heat 
from its source. But how can parts attract in which the heat 
and life are almost extinct? Or how should they whose 
passages are filled with condensed and frigid blood, admit fresh 
aliment — renovated blood — unless they had first got rid of their 
old contents ? Unless the heart were truly that fountain where 
life and heat are restored to the refrigerated fluid, and whence 
new blood, warm, imbued with spirits, being sent out by the 
arteries, that which has become cooled and effete is forced on, 
and all the particles recover their heat which was failing, and 
their vital stimulus well-nigh exhausted. 

Hence it is that if the heart be unaffected, life and health may 
be restored to almost all the other parts of the body ; but if the 
heart be chilled, or smitten with any serious disease, it seems 
matter of necessity that the whole animal fabric should suffer 
and fall into decay. When the source is corrupted, there is 
nothing, as Aristotle says,* which can be of service either to it 
or aught that depends on it. And hence, by the way, it may 
perchance be why grief, and love, and envy, and anxiety, and all 
affections of the mind of a similar kind are accompanied with 

* De Part Animal*, iii. 

10 



74 Of the Movement 

emaciation and decay, or with disordered fluids and crudity, 
which engender all manner of diseases and consume the body 
of man. For every affection of the mind that is attended with 
either pain or pleasure, hope or fear, is the cause of an agitation 
whose influence extends to the heart, and there induces change 
from the natural constitution, in the temperature, the pulse and 
the rest, which impairing all nutrition in its source and abating 
the powers at lai^e, it is no wonder that various forms of in- 
curable disease in the extremities and in the trunk are the con- 
sequence, inasmuch as in such circumstances the whole body 
labours under the effects of vitiated nutrition and a want of native 
heat. 

Moreover, when we see that all animals live through food 
digested in their interior, it is imperative that the digestion and 
distribution be perfect ; and, as a consequence, that there be a 
place and receptacle where the aliment is perfected and whence 
it is distributed to the several members. Now this place is the 
heart, for it is the only organ in the body which contains blood 
for the general use ; all the others receive it merely for their 
peculiar or private advantage, just as the heart also has a supply 
for its own especial behoof in its coronary veins and arteries. 
But it is of the store which the heart contains in its auricles and 
ventricles that I here speak. Then the heart is the only organ 
which is so situated and constituted that it can distribute the 
blood in due proportion to the several parts of the body, the 
quantity sent to each being according to the dimensions of the 
artery which supplies it, the heart serving as a magazine or foun- 
tain ready to meet its demands. 

Further, a certain impulse or force, as well as an impeller or 
forcer, sudi as the heart, was required to effect this distribution 
and movement of the blood ; both because the blood is disposed 
from slight causes, such as cold, alarm, horror, and the like, to 
collect in its source, to concentrate like parts to a whole, or the 
drops of water spilt upon a table to the mass of liquid ; and 
because it is forced from the capillary veins into the smaller rami- 
fications, and from these into the larger trunks by the movement 
of the extremities and the compression of the muscles generally. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 75 

The blood is thus more disposed to move from the circumference 
to the centre than in the opposite direction, even were there no 
valves to oppose its movement ; wherefore, that it may leave its 
source and enter more confined and colder channels, and flow 
against the direction to which it spontaneously inclines, the blood 
requires both force and an impelling power. Now such is the 
heart and the heart alone, and that in the way and manner 
already explained. 



Chapter XVI. 



The Circulation of the Blood is Further Proved Jrom 

Certain Consequences. 

THERE are still certain phenomena, which, taken as 
consequences of this truth assumed as proven, are 
not without their use in exciting belief, as it were, d 
postertore ; and which, although they may seem to be 
involved in much doubt and obscurity, nevertheless readily admit 
of having reasons and causes assigned for them. Of such a 
nature are those that present themselves in connection with con- 
tagions, poisoned wounds, the bites of serpents and rabid animals, 
lues venerea and the like. We sometimes see the whole system 
contaminated, though the part first infected remains sound ; the 
lues venerea has occasionally made its attack with pains in the 
shoulders and head, and other symptoms, the genital organs 
being all the while unaffected ; and then we know that the 
wound made by a rabid dog having healed, fever and a train of 
disastrous symptoms may nevertheless supervene. Whence it 
appears that the contagion impressed upon or deposited in a 
particular part, is by and by carried by the returning current of 
blood to the heart, and by that organ is sent to contaminate the 
whole body. 

In tertian fever, the morbific cause seeking the heart in the 
first instance, and hanging about the heart and lungs, renders 

10—2 



76 Of the Movement 

the patient short-winded, disposed to sighing, and indisposed to 
exertion^ because the vital principle is oppressed and the blood 
forced into the lungs and rendered thick does not pass through 
their substance, (as I have myself seen in opening the bodies of 
those who had died in the beginning of the attack,) when the 
pulse is always frequent, small, and occasionally irregular ; but 
the heat increasing, the matter becoming attenuated, the passages 
forced, and the transit made, the whole body begins to rise in 
temperature, and the pulse becomes fuller and stronger. The 
febrile paroxysm is fully formed, whilst the preternatural heat 
kindled in the heart is thence diffused by the arteries through 
the whole body along with the morbific matter, which is in this 
way overcome and dissolved by Nature. 

When we perceive, further, that medicines applied externally 
exert their influence on the body just as if they had been taken 
internally, the truth we are contending for is confirmed. Colo- 
cynth and aloes in this way move the belly, cantharides excites 
the urine, garlic applied to the soles of the feet assists expector- 
ation, cordials strengthen, and an infinite number of examples of 
the same kind might be cited. Perhaps it will not, therefore, be 
found unreasonable, if we say that the veins, by means of their 
orifices, absorb some. of the things that are applied externally 
and carry this inwards with the blood, not otherwise, it may be, 
than those of the mesentery imbibe the chyle from the intestines 
and carry it mixed with the blood to the liver. For the blood 
entering the mesentery by the cceliac artery, and the superior 
and inferior mesenteries, proceeds to the intestines, from which, 
along with the chyle that has been attracted into the veins, it 
returns by their numerous ramifications into the vena port^e of 
the liver, and from this into the vena cava, and this in such wise 
that the blood in these veins has the same colour and consistency 
as in other veins, in opposition to what many believe to be the 
fact. Nor indeed can we imagine two contrary movements in 
any capillary system — the chyle upwards, the blood downwards. 
This could scarcely take place, and must be held as altogether 
improbable. But is not the thing rather arranged as it is by the 
consummate providence of Nature ? For were the chyle mingled 



of the Heart and "Blood. 77 

with the blood, the crude with the digested, in equal proportions, 
the result would not be concoction, transmutation, and sanguifi- 
cation, but rather, and because they are severally active and 
passive, a mixture or combination, or medium compound of the 
two, precisely as happens when wine is mixed with water and 
syrup. But when a very minute quantity of chyle is mingled 
with a very large quantity of circulating blood, a quantity of 
chyle that bears no kind of proportion to the mass of blood, the 
effect is the same, as Aristotle says, as when a drop of water is 
added to a cask of wine, or the contrary ; the mass does not then 
present itself as a mixture, but is still sensibly either wine or 
water. So in the mesenteric veins of an animal we do not find 
either chyme or chyle and blood, blended together or distinct, 
but only blood, the same in colour, consistency, and other sensible 
properties, as it appears in the veins generally. Still as there is 
a certain though small and inappreciable proportion of chyle or 
incompletely digested matter mingled with this blood. Nature has 
interposed the liver, in whose meandering channels it suffers delay 
and undergoes additional change, lest arriving prematurely and 
crude at the heart, it should oppress the vital principle. Hence 
in the embryo, there is almost no use for the liver, but the um- 
bilical vein passes directly through, a foramen or anastomosis 
existing from the vena portae. The blood returns from the 
intestines of the foetus, not through the liver, but into the um- 
bilical vein mentioned, and flows at once into the heart, mingled 
with the natural blood which is returning from the placenta ; 
whence also it is that in the development of the foetus the liver 
is one of the organs that is last formed. I have observed all the 
members perfectly marked out in the human foetus, even the 
genital organs, whilst there was yet scarcely any trace of the 
liver. And indeed at the period when all the parts, like the 
heart itself in the beginning, are still white, and except in the 
veins there is no appearance of redness, you shall see nothing in 
the seat of the liver but a shapeless collection, as it were, of 
extravasated blood, which you might take for the effects of a 
contusion or ruptured vein. 

But in the incubated egg there are, as it were, two umbilical 



78 Of the Movement 

vessels, one from the albumen passing entire through the liver, 
and going straight to the heart ; another from the yolk, ending 
in the vena portae; for it appears that the chick, in the first 
instance, is entirely formed and nourished by the white ; but by 
the yolk after it has come to perfection and is excluded from the 
shell ; for this part may still be found in the abdomen of the 
chick many days after its exclusion, and is a substitute for the 
milk to other animals. 

But these matters will be better spoken of in my observations 
on the formation of the foetus, where many propositions, the 
following among the number, will be discussed : Wherefore is 
this part formed or perfected first, that last, and of the several 
members, what part is the cause of another ? And there are 
many points having special reference to the heart, such as where- 
fore does it first acquire consistency, and appear to possess life, 
movement, sense, before any other part of the body is perfected, 
^s Aristotle says in his third book, 'De partibus Animalium'? 
And so also of the blood, wherefore does it precede all the rest ? 
And in what way does it possess the vital and animal principle, 
and show a tendency to movement, and to be impelled hither and 
thither, the end for which the heart appears to be made ? In 
the same way, in considering the pulse, why should one kind of 
pulse indicate death, another recovery ? And so of all the other 
kinds of pulse, what may be the cause and indication of each ? 
Likewise we must consider the reason of crises and natural 
critical discharges ; of nutrition, and especially the distribution 
of the nutriment ; and of defluxions of every description. Finally, 
reflecting on every part of medicine, physiology, pathology, 
semeiotics, and therapeutics, when I see how many questions 
can be answered, how many doubts resolved, how much obscurity 
illustrated by the truth we have declared, the light we have made 
to shine, I see a field of such vast extent in which I might pro- 
ceed so far, and expatiate so widely, that this my tractate would 
not only swell out into a volume, which was beyond my purpose, 
but my whole life, perchance, would not suffice for its completion. 

In this place, therefore, and that indeed in a single chapter, I 
shall endeavour only to refer the various particulars that present 



r 



of the Heart and "Blood. 79 

themselves in the dissection of the heart and arteries to their 
several uses and causes \ for so I shall meet with many things 
which receive light from the truth I have been contending for, 
and which, in their turn, render it more obvious. And indeed I 
would have it confirmed and illustrated by anatomical arguments 
above all others. 

There is but a single point which indeed would be more 
correctly placed among our observations on the use of the spleen, 
but which it will not be altogether impertinent to notice in this 
place incidentally. From the splenic branch which passes into 
the pancreas, and from the upper part, arise the posterior 
coronary, gastric, and gastroepiploic veins, all of which are dis- 
tributed upon the stomach in numerous branches and twigs, just 
as the mesenteric vessels are upon the intestines in like manner, 
from the inferior part of the same splenic branch, and along 
the back of the colon and rectum proceed the hemorrhoidal 
veins. The blood returning by these veins, and bringing the 
cruder juices along with it, on the one hand from the stomach, 
where they are thin, watery, and not yet perfectly chyliiied ; on 
the other thick and more earthy, as derived from the faeces, but 
all poured into this splenic branch, are duly tempered by the 
admixture of contraries; and nature mingling together these 
two kinds of juices, difficult of coction by reason of most opposite 
defects, and then diluting them with a large quantity of warm 
blood, (for we see that the quantity returned from the spleen 
must be very large when we contemplate the size of its arteries,) 
they are brought to the porta of the liver in a state of higher 
preparation. The defects of either extreme are supplied and 
compensated by this arrangement of the veins. 



8o Of the 3\dovement 



Chapter XVII. 

^he Movement and Circulation of the Blood are Con- 
firmed from the Particulars Apparent in the Structure 
of the Hearty and from those things which Dissection 
Unfolds. 

I DO not find the heart as a distinct and separate part in all 
animals ; some^ indeed, such as the zoophytes, have no 
heart; this is because these animals are coldest, of no 
great bulk, of soft texture or of a certain uniform sameness 
or simplicity of structure ; among the number I may instance 
grubs and earth-worms, and those that are engendered of putre- 
faction and do not preserve their species. These have no heart, 
as not requiring any impeller of nourishment into the extreme 
parts ; for they have bodies which are connate and homogeneous, 
and without limbs ; so that by the contraction and relaxation of 
the whole body they assume and expel, move and remove the 
ailment. Oysters, mussels, sponges, and the whole genus of 
zoophytes or plant-animals have no heart ; for the whole body is 
used as a heart, or the whole animal is a heart. In a great 
number of animals, almost the whole tribe of insects, we cannot 
see distinctly by reason of the smallness of the body ; still in 
bees, flies, hornets, and the like, we can perceive something i 

pulsating with the help of a magnifying-glass ; in pediculi, also, j 

the same thing may be seen, and as the body is transparent, the i 

passage of the food through the intestines, like a black spot or 
stain, may l)e perceived by the aid of the same magnifying- 
glass. 

But in some of the pale blooded and colder animals, as in 
snails, whelks, shrimps, and shell-fish, there is a part which 
pulsates — a kind of vesicle or auricle without a heart — slowly 
indeed, and not to be perceived except in the warmer season of 
the year. In these creatures this part is so contrived that it 
shall pulsate, as there is here a necessity for some impulse to 



of the Heart and "Blood. 8 1 



distribute the nutritive fluid, by reason of the variety of organic 
parts, or of the density of the substance; but the pulsations 
occur unfrequently, and sometimes in consequence of the cold 
not at all, an arrangement the best adapted to them as l>eing of a 
doubtful nature, so that sometimes they appear to live, sometimes 
to die ; sometimes they show the vitality of an animal, sometimes 
of a vegetable. This seems also to be the case with the insects 
which conceal themselves in winter, and lie, as it were, defunct, 
or merely manifesting a kind of vegetative existence. But whether 
the same thing happens in the case of certain animals that have 
red blood, such as frogs, tortoises, serpents, swallows, may be 
very properly doubted. 

In all the larger and warmer animals which have red blood, there 
was need of an impeller of the nutritive fluid, and that perchance 
possessing a considerable amount of power. In fishes, serpents, 
lizards, tortoises, frogs, and others of the same kind there is a 
heart present, furnished with^fboth an auricle and a ventricle, 
whence it is perfectly true, as Aristotle has observed,* that no 
sanguineous animal is without a heart, by the impelling power 
of which the nutritive fluid is forced, both with greater vigour 
and rapidity to a greater distance ; and not merely agitated by 
an auricle as it is in lower forms. And then in regard to animals 
that are yet larger, warmer, and more perfect, as they abound in 
blood, which is always hotter and more spirituous, and which 
possess bodies of greater size and consistency, these require a 
larger, stronger, and more fleshy heart, in order that the nutritive 
fluid may be propelled with yet greater force and celerity. And 
further, inasmuch as the more perfect animals require a still 
more perfect nutrition, and a larger supply of native heat, in 
order that the aliment may be thoroughly concocted and acquire 
the last degree of perfection, they required both lungs and a 
second ventricle, which should force the nutritive fluid through 
them. 

Every animal that has lungs has therefore two ventricles to its 
heart, one right, the other left ; and wherever there is a right, 

* De Part. Animal., lib. iii. 

II 



82 Of the Movement 



there also is there a left ventricle ; but the contrary of this does 
not hold good : where there is a left there is not always a right 
ventricle. The left ventricle I call that which is distinct in 
office, not in place from the other, that one namely which dis- 
tributes the blood to the body at large, not to the lungs only. 
Hence the left ventricle seems to form the principal part of the 
heart ; situated in the middle, more strongly marked, and con- 
structed with greater care, the heart seems formed for the sake 
of the left ventricle, and the right but to minister to it. The 
right neither reaches to the apex of the heart, nor is it nearly of 
such strength, being three times thinner in its walls, and in some 
sort jointed on to the left, (as Aristotle says ;) though indeed it 
is of greater capacity, inasmuch as it has not only to supply 
material to the left ventricle, but likewise to furnish aliment to 
the lungs. 

It is to be observed, however, that all this is otherwise in the 
embryo, where there is not such a difference between the two 
ventricles. There, as in a double nut, they are nearly equal in 
all respects, the apex of the right reaching to the apex of the 
left, so that the heart presents itself as a sort of double-pointed 
cone. And this is so, because in the foetus, as already said, 
whilst the blood is not passing through the lungs from the right 
to the left cavities of the heart, it flows by the foramen ovale and 
ductus arteriosus, directly from the vena cava into the aorta, 
whence it is distributed to the whole body. Both ventricles have 
therefore the same office to perform, whence their equality of 
constitution. It is only when the lungs come to be used, and it 
is requisite that the passages indicated should be blocked up, 
that the difference in point of strength and other things between 
the two ventricles begins to be apparent. In the altered circum- 
stances the right has only to drive the blood through the lungs, 
whilst the left has to propel it through the whole body. 

There are further within the heart numerous braces, in the 
form of fleshy columns and fibrous bands, which Aristotle^ in his 
third book on Respiration, and the Parts of Animals, entitles 
nerves. These are variously extended, and are either distinct or 
contained in grooves in the walls and partition, where they 



of the Heart and "Blood. 83 

occasion numerous pits or depressions. They constitute a kind 
of small muscles, which are superadded and supplementary to 
the heart, assisting it to execute a more powerful and perfect 
contraction, and so proving subservient to the complete expulsion 
of the blood. They are in some sort like the elaborate and artful 
arrangement of ropes in a ship, bracing the heart on every side 
as it contracts, and so enabling it more effectually and forcibly 
to expel the charge of blood from its ventricles. This much is 
plain, at all events, that in some animals they are less strongly 
marked than in others ; and, in all that have them, they are more 
numerous and stronger in the left than in the right ventricle ; and 
while some have them present in the left, yet they are absent in 
the right ventricle. In man they are more numerous in the left 
than in the right ventricle, more abundant in the ventricles than 
in the auricles ; and occasionally, there appear to be none present 
in the auricles. They are numerous in the large, more muscular 
and hardier bodies of countrymen, but fewer in more slender 
frames and in females. 

In those animals in which the ventricles of the heart are 
smooth within, and entirely without fibres or muscular bands, or 
anything like hollow pits, as in almost all the smaller birds, the 
partridge and the common fowl, serpents, frogs, tortoises, and 
most fishes, there are no chordae tendineae, nor bundles of fibres, 
neither are there any tricuspid valves in the ventricles. 

Some animals have the right ventricle smooth internally^ but 
the left provided with fibrous bands, such as the goose, swan, and 
larger birds ; and the reason is the same here as elsewhere. As 
the lungs are spongy, and loose, and soft, no great amount of 
force is required to force the blood through th«m, therefore the 
right ventricle is either without the bundles in question, or they 
are fewer and weaker, and not so fleshy or like muscles. Those 
of the left ventricle, however, are both stronger and more 
numerous, more fleshy and muscular, because the left ventricle 
requires to be stronger, inasmuch as the blood which it propels 
has to be driven through the whole body. And this, too, is the 
reason why the left ventricle occupies the middle of the heart, 
and has parieties three times thicker and stronger than those of 

II — 2 



84 Of the Movement 

the right. Hence all animals — and among men it is similar — 
that are endowed with particularly strong frames, and with large 
and fleshy limbs at a great distance from the heart, have this 
central organ of greater thickness, strength, and muscularity. 
This is both obvious and necessary. Those, on the contrary, 
that are of softer and more slender make have the heart more 
flaccid, softer, and internally either less or not at all fibrous. 
Consider, further the use of the several valves, which are all so 
arranged, that the blood once received into the ventricles of the 
heart shall never regurgitate, once forced into the pulmonary 
artery and aorta shall not flow back upon the ventricles. When 
the ^valves are raised and brought together they form a three- 
cornered line, such as is left by the bite of a leech ; and the 
more they are forced, the more firmly do they oppose the passage 
of the blood. The tricuspid valves are placed, like gate-keepers, 
at the entrance into the ventricles from the venae cavae and pul- 
monary veins, lest the blood when most forcibly impelled should 
flow back. It is for this reason that they are not found in all 
animals, nor do they appear to have been constructed with 
equal care in all the animals in which they are found. In some 
they are more accurately fitted, in others more remissly or care- 
lessly contrived, and always with a view to their being closed 
under a greater or a slighter force of the ventricle. In the left 
ventricle, therefore, in order that the occlusion may be more 
perfect against the greater impulse, there are only two valves, 
like a mitre, and produced into an elongated cone, so that they 
come together and touch to their middle ; a circumstance which 
perhaps led Aristotle into the error of supposing this ventricle to 
be double, the division taking place transversely. For the same 
reason, and that the blood may not regurgitate upon the pul- 
monary veins, and thus the force of the ventricle in propelling 
the blood through the system at large come to be neutralized, it 
is that these mitral valves excel those of the right ventricle in 
size and strength, and exactness of closing. Hence, it is 
essential that there can be no heart without a ventricle, since 
this must be the source and storehouse of the blood. The same 
law does not hold good in reference to the brain. For almost 



of the Heart and "Blood. 85 

no genus of birds has a ventricle in the brain^ as is obvious in 
the goose and swan, the brains of which nearly equal that of 
a rabbit in size ; now rabbits have ventricle in the brain, whilst 
the goose has none. In like manner, wherever the heart has a 
single ventricle, there is an auricle appended, flaccid, membranous, 
hollow, filled with blood ; and where there are two ventricles, 
there are likewise two auricles. On the other hand, some 
animals have an auricle without any ventricle ; or at all events 
they have a sac analogous to an auricle ; or the vein itself, 
dilated at a particular part, performs pulsations, as is seen in 
hornets, bees, and other insects, which certain experiments of 
my own enable me to demonstrate have not only a pulse, but a 
respiration in that part which is called the tail, whence it is that 
this part is elongated and contracted now more rarely, now more 
frequently, as the creature appears to jbe blown and to require 
a larger quantity of air. But of these things, more in our 
Treatise on Respiration. 

It is in like manner evident that the auricles pulsate, contract, 
as I have said before, and throw the blood into the ventricles ; 
so that wherever there is a ventricle an auricle is necessary, not 
merely that it may serve, according to the. general belief, as a 
source and magazine for the blood : for what were the use of its 
pulsations had it only to contain ? The auricles are prime 
movers of the blood, especially the right auricle, which, as 
already said, is 'the first to live, the last to die ;' whence they are 
subservient to sending the blood into the ventricles, which, con- 
tracting continuously, more readily and forcibly expel the blood 
already in movement ; just as the ball-player can strike the ball 
more forcibly and further if he takes it on the rebound than if he 
simply threw it. Moreover, and contrary to the general opinion, 
since neither the heart nor anything else can dilate or distend 
itself so as to draw anything into its cavity during the diastole, 
unless, like a sponge, it has been first compressed, and is return- 
ing to its primary condition]; bat in animals all local movement 
proceeds from, and has its origin in the contraction of some part: 
consequently it is by the contraction of the auricles that the 
blood is thrown into the ventricles, as I have already shown, and 



86 Of the Movement 



from there, by the contraction of the ventricles, it is propelled 
and distributed. Concerning local movement, it is true that the 
immediate moving organ in every movement of an animal 
primarily endowed with a motive spirit (as Aristotle has it,*) is 
contractile ; in which way the word vevpov is derived from v€v(o, 
nuto, contraho ; and if I am permitted to proceed in my purpose 
of making a particular demonstration of the organs of movement 
in animals from observations in my possession, I trust I shall be 
able to make sufHciently plain how Aristotle was acquainted 
with the muscles, and advisedly referred all movement in animals 
to the nerves, or to the contractile element, and therefore called 
those little bands in the heart nerves. 

But that we may proceed with the subject which we have in 
hand, viz.^ the use of the auricles in filling the ventricles, we 
should expect that the more dense and compact the heart, the 
thicker its parieties, the stronger and more muscular must be the 
auricle to force and fill it, and vice versa. Now this is actually 
so : in some the auricle presents itself as a sanguinolent vesicle, 
as a thin membrane containing blood, as in fishes, in which the 
sac that stands in lieu of the auricle, is of such delicacy and 
ample capacity, that it seems to be suspended or to float above 
the heart. In those fishes in which the sac is somewhat more 
fleshy, as in the carp, barbel, tench, and others, it bears a 
wonderful and strong resemblance to the lungs. 

In some men of sturdier frame and stouter make, the right 
auricle is so strong, and so curiously constructed within, of bands 
and variously interlacing fibres, that it seems to equal in strength 
the ventricle of the heart in other subjects ; and I must say that 
I am astonished to find such diversity in this particular in 
different individuals. It is to be observed, however, that in the 
foetus the auricles are out of all proportion large, which is 
because they are present before the heart makes its appearance 
or suffices for its office even when it has appeared and they 
therefore have, as it were, the duty of the whole heart committed 
to them, as has already been demonstrated. But what I have 

* In the book, de Spiritu, and elsewhere. 



of the Heart and "Blood. 87 

observed in the formation of the foetus as before remarked (and 
Aristotle had already confirmed all in studying the incubated 
^ggf) throws the greatest light and likelihood upon the point. 
Whilst the foetus is yet in the form of a soft worm, or, as is com- 
monly said, in the milk, there is a mere bloody point or pulsating 
vesicle, a portion apparently of the umbilical vein, dilated at its 
commencement or base. Afterwards, when the outline of the 
foetus is distincly indicated, and it begins to have greater bodily 
consistence, the vesicle in question becomes more fleshy and 
stronger, changes its position, and passes into the auricles, above 
which the body of the heart begins to sprout, though as yet it 
apparently performs no office. When the foetus is further 
advanced, when the bones can be distinguished from the fleshy 
parts, and movements take place, then it also has a heart which 
pulsates, and as I have said, throws blood by either ventricle 
from the vena cava into the arteries. 

Thus Nature, ever perfect and divine, doing nothing in vain, 
has neither given a heart where it was not required, nor produced 
it before its office had become necessary ; but by thcsame stages 
in the development of every animal, passing through the forms 
of all, as I may say (ovum, worm, foetus), it acquires perfection 
in each. These points will be found elsewhere confirmed by 
numerous observations on the formation of the foetus. 

Finally, it is not without good grounds that Hippocrates^ in his 
book, De Corde, entitles it a muscle; its action is the same, so 
is its function, t//>., to contract and move something else, in this 
case, the charge of blood. 

Further, we can infer the action and use of the heart from the 
arrangement of its fibres and its general structure as in muscles 
generally. All Anatomists admit with Qalen that the body of 
the heart is made up of various courses of fibres running straight, 
obliquely, and transversely, with reference to one another ; but 
in a heart which has been boiled the arrangement of the fibres 
is seen to be diflerent All the fibres in the parietes and septum 
are circular, as in the sphincters ; those, again^ which are in the 
columns extend lengthwise, and are oblique longitudinally ; and 
so it comes to pass, that when all the fibres contract simul- 



88 Of the Movement 

taneously, the apex of the cone is pulled tov^ards its base by the 
columns, the walls are drawn circularly together into a globe, the 
whole heart in short is contracted, and the ventricles narrowed. 
It is therefore impossible not to perceive that, as the action of 
the organ is so plainly contraction^ its function is to propel the 
blood into the arteries. 

Nor are we the less to agree with Aristotle in regard to the 
importance of the heart, or to question if it receives sense and 
movement from the brain, blood from the liver, or whether it be 
the origin of the veins and of the blood, and such like. They who 
affirm these propositions, overlook, or do not rightly understand 
the principal argument, to the effect that the heart is the first 
part which exists, and that it contains within itself blood, life, 
sensation, and movement, before either the brain or the liver 
were created or had appeared distinctly, or, at all events, before 
they could perform any function. The heart, ready furnished 
with its proper organs of movement, like a kind of internal 
creature, existed before the body. The first to be formed, Nature 
willed that it should afterwards fashion, nourish,^preserve, com- 
plete the entire animal, as its work and dwelling-place : and as 
the prince in a kingdom, in whose hands lie the chief and highest 
authority, rules over all, the heart is the source and foundation 
from which all strength is derived, on which all strength depends 
in the animal body. 

And many things having reference to the arteries further illus- 
trate and confirm this truth. Why does not the pulmonary vein 
pulsate, seeing that it is numbered among the arteries? Or 
wherefore is there a pulse in the pulmonary artery ? Because 
the pulse of the arteries is derived from the impulse of the blood. 
Why does an artery differ so much from a vein in the thickness 
and strength of its coats ? Because it sustains^the shock of the 
impelling heart and streaming blood. Hence, as perfect Nature 
does nothing in vaih, and suffices under all circumstances, we 
find that the nearer the arteries are to the heart, the more do 
they differ from the veins in structure; here they are both stronger 
and more ligamentous, whilst in extreme parts of the body, such 
as the feet and hands, the brain, the mesentery, and the testicles, 



of the Heart and "Blood. 89 

the two orders of vessels are so much alike that it is impossible 
to distinguish between them with the eye. Now this is for the 
following very sufficient reasons : for the more remote the vessels 
are from the heart, with so much the less force are they distended 
by the stroke of the heart, which is broken by the great distance 
at which it is given. Add to this, that the impulse of the heart 
exerted upon the mass of bloody which must needs fill the trunks 
and branches of the arteries, is diverted, divided, as it were, and 
diminished at every subdivision, so that the ultimate capillary 
divisions of the arteries look like veins, and this not merely in 
constitution but in function, for they have either no perceptible 
pulse, or they rarely exhibit one, and never except where the 
heart beats more violently than usual, or at a part where the 
minute vessel is more dilated or open than elsewhere. Hence 
it happens that at times we are aware of a pulse in the teeth, in 
inflammatory tumours, and in the fingers ; at another time we 
feel nothing of the sort. By this single symptom I have ascer- 
tained for certain that young persons, whose pulses are naturally 
rapid, were labouring under fever ; and in like manner, on com- 
pressing the fingers in youthful and delicate subjects during a 
febrile paroxysm, I have readily perceived the pulse there. On 
the other hand, when the heart pulsates more languidly, it is 
often impossible to feel the pulse not merely in the fingers, but 
the wrist, and even at the temple, as in persons afflicted with 
lipothymiae asphyxia, or hysterical symptoms, and in the debili- 
tated and moribund. 

And here surgeons are to be advised that, when the blood 
escapes with force in the amputation of limbs, in the removal of 
tumours, and in wounds, it constantly comes from an artery ; 
not always indeed per saltum, because the smaller arteries do 
not pulsate, especially if a tourniquet has been applied. 

For the same reason the pulmonary artery not only has the 
structure of an artery, but it does not differ so widely from the 
veins in the thickness of its walls as does the aorta. The aorta 
sustains a more powerful shock from the left than the pulmonary 
artery does from the right ventricle, and the walls of this last 
vessel are thinner and softer than those of the aorta in the same 

12 



go Of the 34ovement 

* 

proportion as the walls of the right ventricle of the heart are 
weaker and thinner than those of the left ventricle. In like manner, 
the lungs are softer and laxer in structure than the flesh and other 
constituents of the body, and in a similar way the walls of the 
branches of the pulmonary artery differ from those of the vessels 
derived from the aorta. And the same proportion in these par- 
ticulars is universally preserved. The more muscular and 
powerful men are, the firmer their flesh ; the stronger, thicker, 
denser, and more fibrous their hearts^ the thicker, closer, and 
stronger are the auricles and arteries. Again, in those animals 
the ventricles of whose hearts are smooth on their inner surface, 
without villi or valves, and the walls of which are thin, as in 
fishes, serpents, birds, and very many genera of animals, the 
arteries differ little or nothing in the thickness of their coats 
from the veins. 

Further, the reason why the lungs have such ample vessels, 
both arteries and veins, (for the capacity of the pulmonary 
veins exceeds that of both the crural and jugular vessels,) and 
why they contain so large a quantity of blood, as by experience 
and ocular inspection we know they do, admonished of the fact 
indeed by Arista tUy and not led into error by the appearances 
found in animals which have been bled to death, — is, because 
the blood has its fountain, and storehouse, and the workshop of 
its last perfection in the heart and lungs. Why, in the same 
way we find in the course of our anatomical dissections the 
pulmonary vein and left ventricle so full of blood, of the same 
black colour and clotted character as that with which the right 
ventricle and pulmonary artery are filled^ is because the blood is 
incessantly passing from one side of the heart to the other 
through the lungs. Wherefore, in fine, the pulmonary artery has 
the structure of an artery, and the pulmonary veins have the 
structure of veins. In function and constitution, and everything 
else, the first is an artery, the others are veins, contrary to what 
is commonly believed ; and the reason why the pulmonary artery 
has so large an orifice, is because it transports much more blood 
than is requisite for the nutrition of the lungs. 

All these appearances, and many others, to be noted in the
Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "An anatomical dissertation upon the movement of the heart and blood in animals, being a statement of the discovery of the circulation of the blood"

See other formats
